If you liked the first story, then you'll love this one. This is Kingdom Hearts: The Final Frontier- The Sequel.
Since the
story is so long, and people tend to not read anything unless there is good music around, I'm gonna
add a few Kingdom Hearts tracks to the story. And when I say a few, I mean
about 100 songs. The problem is, though, you need the Macromedia Flash Player to listen to them. Click the link
to download the Flash Player. You’ll know if you have Flash when your speakers
start blasting. It should start automatically.
Well, get comfortable, Turn up the speakers (or grab some headphones) and enjoy the fic!
Setting: 7 years after TFF1.
Prologue- Someday
The icy rain mercilessly pelted the shivering windowpanes as another long day drew
to a close. The very thought of coming home to relax after another dull day at
work was an appealing thought, yet he still somehow dreaded it. Slamming the
car door shut with a single arm, he hurried towards the front door. Raising a
weak smile as he examined his keys, he then threw the welcoming front door
open, as if casting aside its warm welcome in frustration.
Sighing grumpily as he carelessly threw his keys to one side,
he removed his droplet-dotted coat, hanging it up on a small hook by the door.
The cold, hollow hallway was not much warmer than being outside in the bitter
cold and unforgiving blasts of wind. Running his hands through his wet hair, he
took slow, heavy steps across the wooden floorboards in cumbersome leather
shoes. Loosening the top button of his suffocating white shirt, he peered
through each open door as he tiredly trudged through the dark house, leaving
dribbled trails of water as he went. It seemed clear to him by now that she was
not home. Again. Groaning as he offhandedly kicked off
his shoes, letting them clatter as they fell into the shadowed corner, he
traipsed into the living room. Not bothering to switch on any lights, he fell
back into a soft armchair, closing his eyes as he tried to relax.
He longed to quiet his job in the city. Working in an office just wasn’t for
him, it seemed. Sitting still in front of a computer in a cramped, isolated
office for eight hours a day was not his idea of a stimulating job. But, when
he thought about it, not much of his life excited him any more.
Although, at the same time, it was not as though she was too
boring for him. After all, he loved his wife dearly, but her simple
contentment with this dull reality seemed the exact opposite to the way he felt
inside. He did not feel confident in talking to her about his feelings, fearing
she might take them to heart, misunderstanding just what he meant.
Longing to break free, he despised the dreary day-to-day routine, ached to
rediscover something worthwhile. Something…more. His
oldest friend felt the same way once, desperate to escape from his average
life, hoping to one day escape from the insignificant existence he felt
somewhat doomed to. But now, with a girlfriend, and his first baby on the way,
he seemed perfectly happy to retire to this life with them. A
life that he would once have considered average.
Lying back in the armchair, sinking into the cushions, he dwelled in his mind.
He could not stand his now meaningless existence much longer. Knowing something
else was out there made his daily routine seem even worse. The pitter-patter of
raindrops on glass had begun to cease, and the dark puffs of cloud had parted,
giving way to the milky white moonlight. The watery light shone through the
speckled pane of glass, casting a strange, almost abstract pattern on the
wooden floor. The light almost seemed to flood the room, letting his azure eyes
wander the space around him. It was not as though he lived a tough life. His
job, boring and unfulfilling as it was, was enough to pay for a good house,
enough for he and his wife to live a comfortable lifestyle together. They may
not have been rich, but they were not poor either. The room was modern, with
plain, white walls, and light wooden floors. The chairs were large and
inviting, and various other items were dotted generously around the room. But
as he examined the surroundings in detail, something caught his eye.
Heaving himself from the cozy chair, he slowly stepped towards the wooden shelf
above the fireplace. Reaching up with a single, thin arm, he carefully pulled
it down, before cradling it gently in both huge hands.
A photograph, in a glass frame. Looking at this
picture, he could not help smiling. The memory was as clear as the picture
before him. It was of Riku, Kairi, and himself, about seven years ago. On that island. They had not changed at all. Riku still had
the same sharp, handsome face, and immaculate, long, silver hair. Kairi still
had the same alluring blue eyes, and cute, girlish looks. Yet… he barely
recognized himself. His deep, crystal blue eyes remained the same, but they
lacked the energetic spark they once had. He still had the same chestnut hair,
but it was no longer wild and spiky. It was the same length, but had to be
tamed into a hairstyle his boss deemed suitable for his workplace. Completely
gone was his genuine, beaming smile, it had been replaced with a dull, blank
expression, unfamiliar to all those who knew him. Sighing as he eyed the
beautiful background, he began to get an idea.
Placing the photograph lovingly with pride of place in the centre of the shelf,
he turned to leave the room. He picked up his shoes on the way out, not closing
the living room door as he went. He did not leave a note for her, simply
continued readying himself to leave. He eyed his wet coat hanging up on the
wall, debating whether to bring it or not. He decided not, and proceeded to
fumble around on the floor for his keys. Finding them after noticing them
glinting in the moonlight, he lovingly held them in his spread hand for a
moment, examining them with bright, sincere eyes. Although simple keys to
others, they meant a whole lot more to him. They reminded him of the time he
felt the excitement he now yearned to rediscover, the time when all his wildest
dreams had come true, the time when his life was an adventure, each new day
bringing new places and faces into his ever-changing, evolving existence.
Gripping the keys tightly in his hand, refusing to let his dreams go, he walked
through the moonlight and got into his black car.
The roads were deserted now; he had been home for much longer than he’d
thought. The heavy rain had stopped a few hours ago, but large, deep puddles
lay on the black tarmac roads, violently spraying up as the car tore through
them. Without the radio on, the background noise was the continuous, whirring
drone of the car, occasionally accompanied by splashes of muddy water.
Living on the quiet outskirts of the city, in the shadow of the mountains, the
sea was not too far away, but for some strange reason, he had never been back.
He’d moved from his hometown four years ago, following Kairi and Riku to the
city, where they’d expected a better quality of life,
and better opportunities for their future. They had found what they’d been
looking for, but he had not. Part of him wanted a quieter life after the
strange, almost unbelievable events that first took place when he was just
fourteen.
Yet, when he thought about it, sat driving his car, he began to wonder. What if
that fateful night had never occurred? What if he’d never been swept away to
Traverse, left alone and unsure of his best friends’ fate? Any other person
would have been happy to live a certain, quiet life, after such a particularly
traumatic and unusual childhood. After all, these strange events had stolen two
years of his life. He should have been happy to retire into the safe confines
of a peaceful life, after traveling the universe in a desperate search to find
his missing best friend. An ordinary person would have most likely happily
agreed to accept any chance of a stable life after such unimaginable events,
but not him.
The idea of a more meaningful, exciting existence appealed greatly to him. It
was not that he wanted to fight again. If anything, that would be the last
thing he’d want in this new life. Both Ansem and Mikado had been defeated,
never to return, and the Heartless were gone, once and for all. There was no
need for battle anymore. The universe was at peace again, thanks to his
intervention, and all the worlds were safe. But, just knowing those worlds were
out there, just waiting to be explored made him long
for adventure. Knowing it was all possible made him want it more, made him even
more desperate to leave behind the dreary daily routine.
Little drops of rain spotted the windscreen. The sleeping seaside town was
before him. He was home. Driving through the silent streets, remembering once
familiar places, his eyes were alight with wonder. He passed the small shops,
rows of houses. He passed Riku’s house, passed Kairi’s house, and then his own
house. He slowed down a little, to look at it The
house had not changed at all. Although, a black cat sat at
one window, cleaning itself. It stopped a moment, sensing him, and then
continued happily. It then stopped again, and disappeared behind the curtains.
He sighed, remembering the time when he would have lived there. Reluctantly
speeding up again, he headed towards the docks.
Parking his car, he sought out a small rowing boat. The violent air was
bitterly cold, and the freezing rain stung his face. The choppy, thrashing
waves exploded along the surface of the ocean, almost warning him off, but his
mind was made up. He would go to that island, no matter what it took. Sitting
in the little wooden boat, bobbing around on the water, he cast off, and began
making his way out.
Caught in the torrents of water, the rain stinging his frozen hands, he
struggled on against the currents, determined to get to the island. Salty waves
washed up over him, reaching up to drag him down into the flaying depths, but he
managed to keep control of the little boat. Although he was unfit these days,
he still held his immense strength, which was enough to help him reach the
island through the howling winds, smattering rain, and brutal waves.
Pulling the beached boat up the sands, he felt a strange sensation as he set
foot on the beach for the first time in four years. Despite the cold weather,
he pulled off his shoes, wanting to feel the sand between his toes again.
Feeling a sudden burst of intense feelings, he angrily hurled his shoes off
into the ocean. His socks followed. The feeling of sand was not the feeling he
desired. It was cold, wet, and sharp, grinding against his icy, naked feet as
he walked. Coming to his senses, he stood open-mouthed as he watched his shows fading
into the distance. What was he thinking?
Pacing nervously along the beach, he tried to decipher his emotions, trying to
understand just how he was feeling at that moment. The only word he could find
to describe it was frustration. Giving a heavy sigh, trying to calm himself
down, he turned to look at the island. It looked strange… reminiscently magical
in the moonlight. Faded bluish shaped contorted in the darkness, waving gently
in the milky light that streamed through swirling clouds overhead. The sound of
salty waves crashed down behind him, the spray hitting his bare feet, soaking
the back of his sharp suit. It was difficult to make things out in the dark
night, but as he slowly walked further up the beach, he could make out the
overgrown bushes that hid the entrance to the secret place. Shivering, he
decided it might be a good idea to go in. He tried to part the overgrown,
untidy leaves with frozen hands. It seemed the islands were uninhabited these
days, left to get themselves into a terrible, unkempt
state. Ripping at spiked weeds and stinging nettles, he hacked at the bushes,
trying to make his way through. Managing to crawl through the small path he’d
created, he struggled through on his hands and knees, ruining his suit as he
went. It wore away against the stone walls, stained by his now bloody, muddy
knees. He was far too big for the small tunnel now, and the solid rock scraped
away at his fragile skin. The pain did not stop him. He tumbled into the small
hollow, landing in a heap.
Lying back on the cold, stone floor, he felt himself being drawn into the
memories etched into the walls, warm memories immortalized forever in this, the
secret place. Shuffling to sit up, he eyed the white drawings on grey walls,
lit up by scattered shafts of milky light. So many days he’d long forgotten,
coaxed out of his mind by these gentle reminders. Oh, how he’d loved those
days. How could he ever have forgotten them? He lovingly reached out to them
with stiff, bleeding fingers, unintentionally trailing blood across stone.
Jerking his hand away, he rubbed his fingers on his suit, cleaning them off.
Simply eyeing the little pictures instead, he remembered those blissfully
innocent days, how he, Kairi, and little Riku had spent all their time on the
island. Destiny was a special, magical place to them, filled with miraculous
wonders and days of what they’d thought to be exciting adventure. Until, of
course, little Riku had brought up the subject of finding real adventure. Little
did he know, one day he’d get this wish, and then regret he’d ever wanted such
a thing. He, too, regretted this wish, but… some of it still felt alluring.
Not losing his friends, of course. He’d want them to go with him, wherever they
wanted to go. Nor was it having to search the universe
to find them. Or doing battle with evil foes: Ansem, the New Generation, and
Mikado.
That name made him shudder these days. Mikado. The
painful shout still lingered in the back of his mind, echoing ominously,
accompanied by the vision of himself driving the Keyblade into his chest. True,
he was only a Heartless, but his death had a strange effect on him. Although
overjoyed that it meant he’d be on his way home, and Riku and Kairi were safe,
he still couldn’t help feeling… sad. This was perfectly understandable,
considering what he’d just done, but that wasn’t what triggered his sorrowful
emotion. It was the thought of leaving Donald, Goofy, King Mickey and Taiko
behind, signaling the end of his adventures. Leaning back against the stone
walls, he closed his eyes.
Two orange eyes stared back, along with a cocky, superior smirk on a pointed,
youthful face. This clear memory seemed to haunt him. It had done since the
moment the ravine fell silent, but it bothered him even more these days. The
image of Mikado lying on the floor, and the members standing shocked in the
shadows seemed to appear when he closed his eyes. Opening his eyes again, he
removed his jacket, casting it to one side. It was a little warmer here than
outside. Loosening his restricting tie and unbuttoning
his white shirt, he sighed heavily as he cast his eyes down to his chest. The
bluish mark still scarred him, reminding him of the events of that day. He’d
hoped this scar, Mikado’s painful impression, would fade over time, but
unfortunately, it was as clear today as it was back then. The only bittersweet
comfort was that it did not cause him great physical agony any longer. Sadly,
its greatest effect was through mental agony.
Trying to block the thought of this horrible death, he quickly buttoned his
shirt back up, tried to focus on the members. Meiji. Jinn.
Kali. Ryu. All
there, standing sheepishly in the dark depths of his thoughts.
“I wonder what happened
to them,” he pondered, rolling up the sleeves of his once crisp,
clean shirt. It was now muddy, wet, and bloodstained. Feeling fatalistic and
sorrowful, he breathed a leaden sigh. “Although I doubt I’ll ever know when I’m stuck here.”
He fingered the cold ground for a pointed stone, found one quickly. Discovering
a blank patch of stone wall, he shuffled over and began to scratch into it.
Etching this almost seemed like a release, a way for him to vent his
frustration at it all. His thoughts were muddled, and his mind was clouded, but
this seemed like a good way to express his feelings.
Wiping droplets of water from his furrowed brow, he leaned back, on tired arms,
to get a better view, giving another remorseful sigh. The pastel sun was
breaking through the dark night sky, replacing silver moonlight with golden
beams, flooding the cave. A single shaft lit the sketchy image.
A Gummi Ship, burning its way through the celestial night sky, over a calm, still ocean. Flying towards a
sandy beach complete with a friendly, waving palm tree. Last of all,
three figures, stood holding hands, also waving up to the approaching ship.
Sora reached out to it, gently caressing it with soft, loving fingers.
“Someday.”
“Baby Taiko,” he smiled softly, overwhelmed with feelings of such powerful
love. His turquoise eyes beamed with joy as he held the little baby in his
arms, watching him blissfully sleeping, all wrapped up in a soft, blue blanket.
His little pink face peeked out of the blankets, little fingers grasping his
father’s. Although just a few hours old, this baby was now
everything to him. He was so tiny there, cradled safely in his proud
father’s arms.
Strong sunlight streamed in through the small window, lighting the entire white
room with a pure, heavenly glow. The walls seemed to shine in the bright light.
Various pieces of medical machinery were dotted around the room, but apart from
that, the room was quite empty. The hospital bed stood against one wall, with a
white cabinet at one side and a pale blue chair at the other. A number of cards
stood on the surfaces, and a big bunch of flowers was in a vase on the cabinet.
The sterile smell of the hospital lingered in the air. Footsteps on cold tiles
could be heard from outside, along with squeaking wheels and muffled voices.
However, every so often, the golden silence would be allowed to fill the air in
another perfect moment, and not a sound could be heard. Tearing his gaze from
the sleeping baby, he watched her lying in bed, her eyes closed. She opened her
eyes, somehow knowing he was watching. He stood at the foot of the bed, baby
Taiko held closely as he gave her a smile.
Imari weakly smiled back at him, watching from the bed with deep, dark brown
eyes. Soft curls of tawny hair fell over her pale, snowy skin. She was wrapped
up in a pastel yellow dressing gown beneath the white blankets of the bed.
Exhausted, it was clear from her face and weary movement that she needed her
rest. Any woman in her condition did. She slowly propped herself up in the
hospital bed as he approached her, a smile from ear to ear. He sat in the chair
at her bedside, looked back at her with wide, loving eyes. Raising one hand, he
caressed her flushed face.
“Why don’t you get some sleep?” he suggested, concerned at her drained
complexion. He spoke quietly, fearful of waking the sleeping baby. “You need
your rest.” She shook her head with a yawn, curls bouncing with each movement.
“No,” she whispered, with a smile. Her voice was pleasing to the ear, soft and
gentle. “I’m sure I’ll be fine. Besides, they should be here soon.” She looked
down at the baby, gently caressing his pink forehead with light fingers. His
little snub nose wrinkled, his chubby, rosy cheeks
warm to touch. He moved a little at her touch, but did not wake. A light,
silvery sheen ran across his wispy, thin hair as he moved. Imari smiled again,
looking back up at his beaming father. “Just like his daddy.”
Riku smiled warmly, sincerely kissing her forehead.
A lot had happened over those seven years, and now Riku felt as though he had
somehow changed as a person. No longer was he so overly adventurous or
competitive, nor arrogant and self-assured. He felt more able to talk of his
emotions, able to share his thoughts with the ones who loved him most. In
addition, an entire year of being alone gave him quite a lot of time to think
of this. It made him more appreciative of those who cared about him, made him
thankful for everything he had. It helped him find his inner light, helped him
discover just who he really was. All that time to think made him realize just
what he wanted. Now, as far as he was concerned, everything was perfect. He,
Sora, and Kairi were home, safe together. The days of fighting and struggling
against the Heartless were gone. Ansem was gone. Mikado was gone. The New
Generation were gone. For good, he hoped. Nothing
could tear him away from the ones he loved. Now together with Imari, and their
baby, Taiko, life was wonderful again.
“He’s perfect,” Riku mused, looking back at her with a smile. Imari nodded,
eyeing her son’s face carefully.
“He looks just like you,” she smiled at him, placing her hand over his. “He
doesn’t look like me at all.” Riku suppressed a small laugh, looked back at her
with that unchanging brazen grin.
“Good job, huh?” he smiled. She laughed too, knowing that he was just joking,
as always. He kissed her again, before being interrupted by a knock at the
door.
Both turned to see a nurse, stood in the doorway.
“Visitors,” she stated, stepping forward into the room, allowing the guests in
before leaving.
Sora and Kairi had rushed over to the hospital after hearing the news of the
baby’s birth. From Sora’s smart appearance, tamed hair, and full business suit,
it was evident that he had been working yet again. Kairi had not been at work
that day, and so was dressed in simple jeans and a pink t-shirt. She immediately
hurried over, eager to see the baby. Sora closed the door, holding various
presents for them in his arms. He softly followed Kairi over, leaving some of
the presents at the foot of the bed.
“Congratulations,” she whispered to them, seeing the baby was asleep. She
carefully moved the blanket to see the baby‘s face. An uncontrollable grin
spread across her face. “He’s beautiful!” Sora put an arm around Kairi, smiling
as he saw the baby too, noticing that he looked just like Riku. This proud father
thanked them, carefully moving so that both could get a better look at him.
“His name is Taiko,” Riku beamed, so eager to show off his new son that Imari
could not get a chance to speak. Not that she minded too much, she was
exhausted. Sora smiled in remembrance of the baby’s namesake.
“After a certain someone we know?” Sora asked very quietly, trying not to let
Imari hear his words. Riku had not told her of what had happened to them -
after all, it would seem completely unbelievable to anyone who had not
experienced it themselves. He did not regard it as a deep, dark secret, just
something he felt he should keep to himself. It was not as though he did not
trust her to know those things; he just felt it would be best if he kept it
quiet. Besides, it was not as though she would believe him. He suppressed
another laugh at Sora‘s question, smiling and nodding in response.
“Yup,” he replied. It was not long before his eyes wandered back to his baby’s
face, ignoring all those around him. Imari smiled, knowing this would be her
chance to talk to their friends.
“He looks so happy,” Kairi smiled back at her. Riku was oblivious to everything
around him, his attention completely focused on Taiko. Imari smiled again,
gazing at Riku before looking back to Kairi. “How are you?”
“Fine,” she replied, “just a little tired.” Kairi suddenly blushed, feeling
slightly guilty at Imari’s response.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” she quickly responded, scratching her neck nervously. “Sora
and I can leave if you need to rest.” Sora nodded, not replying along with
Kairi. Still, it was clear he was thinking the same as her. Imari chuckled,
realizing Kairi misunderstood.
“Of course not,” she shook her head, “you just got here.” She suddenly turned
her attention, noticing Taiko wriggling in Riku’s arms. “I think he’s waking
up.” She leaned over to look at his face, saw it contorting as he stretched.
His tiny fingers grasped at the air, before finding his father’s hand. With a
wide yawn, he opened his eyes, looking up at Riku’s growing smile. His eyes
were a smoky, turquoise blue color, wide and keen to see those around him.
“Hello there,” Riku said softly, gazing down at his face. Taiko took a moment
to look at him, before staring around the white room. He examined the new
faces, looking them up and down with a seemingly puzzled expression. He saw
Sora’s smile, but Kairi, who squealed with delight at his tiny little face,
stole his attention. Blinking, he looked around the room again, his eyes
searching for his mother. Imari held her arms out, gestured for Riku to give
her Taiko to hold. Taking the baby into her arms, she held him closely, gently
holding his hand. She cooed at him, softly kissed his tiny hand. Noticing the
time from the corner of her eye, she quickly looked back up at Riku.
“Maybe you should go get some food,” Imari suggested to him, his eyes still
fixed on the baby cradled in her loving arms. “You haven’t eaten anything in
hours, Riku.” He gave an absent-minded nod, reluctantly getting up.
“If you say so,” he smiled, stretching his arms out. “You
coming, Sora?” He glanced down at his best friend, who gave a single
nod, standing up next to him. “We won’t be long.” Riku waved goodbye to Imari
and the baby, before wandering out into the hallway, followed by a listless
Sora.
Making sure they had both gone before continuing, Imari looked at Kairi, who
stared longingly at the doorway. After Imari and Riku met, she and Kairi built
up a strong friendship. They trusted each other with almost everything.
“How is he?” she asked quietly. A tense atmosphere filled the air, along with
an uneasy silence. Kairi sighed, slowly turning to look at her friend.
Sora just had not been himself for a few months now, and things had taken a
serious turn for the worse recently. He disappeared after work, without telling
anyone where he was. Terrified after returning home to find that he was not
there, Kairi was sent into a panic. Sora had been depressed for months now, and
his disappearance led her to fear the worst. After hours of searching the nearby
towns with Riku, they found his car at the docks, and finally realized just
where he had gone - Destiny. Rowing across was not easy in the darkness of the
night, but they managed, desperate to know that Sora was alright. Finding him
outside the
But he still moped around, still not back to his normal, cheerful self. He
often made trips alone to the island, but now they knew where to find him. To
this day, she still had no idea why he had gone off like that, why he had felt
such an urge to return to their childhood island. He just would not talk about
how he was feeling, would not let anyone help him. It seemed nothing they could
say would brighten his dreary spirits.
“Imari, you just had a baby,” she smiled weakly. “You shouldn’t be worrying
about me and Sora.” Although Kairi was happy to have someone to talk to, she
felt guilty about taking the attention from the hour-old baby in her arms.
Imari shook her head, glancing down at Taiko, who had dropped off to sleep
again.
“He’s fine,” she smiled back, carefully cradling him as he peacefully slept.
She could tell from Kairi‘s mannerisms and expressions that her nerves were
fraught with worry - her kind, caring nature could not let her leave Kairi to
deal with this alone. “So how is Sora?” Kairi nodded, understanding Imari just
wanted to help. She gingerly scratched her neck, the hurt beginning to fill her
entire face.
“Well, just now was the happiest I‘ve seen him in a long time,” she sighed,
moving up into the chair Riku was sitting in. Imari looked shocked.
“Really?” she whispered, looking Kairi in the eyes.
“Yeah,” she replied sadly. There were long pauses between her sentences. “And
he still won’t see his doctor. He won’t talk about it either; he just mopes
around the house, then disappears without warning.”
She folded her arms tightly around herself. “If I’m being honest, I still don’t
know what’s wrong with him.” She looked at her shoes, avoiding Imari’s eyes. It
seemed Sora‘s depression made her even worse. “He won’t tell me.” Imari’s eyes
widened, feeling a great deal of sympathy for her friend. She took a quick
glance at little Taiko, making sure he was alright before continuing.
“I didn’t realize things were like that,” she whispered, fumbling around in the
cabinet for a tissue as Kairi’s azure eyes began to stream with bottled tears.
“Doesn’t he know what he’s doing to you?” She found a tissue, kindly handed it
to Kairi.
“Please don’t tell him,” Kairi cried quietly, drying the tears that flowed from
her eyes. “I don’t want him to worry about me, too.” Imari sighed.
“Kairi,” she began, “I’m sure he’d try to open up a little more if he knew how
much this was hurting you. Just tell him.” Kairi looked back up at her with red
glassy eyes, then looked back at the floor. “I think
we both know Sora wouldn’t want you to be so upset over him. And I bet he knows
you just want to help.”
“I know, but…” Kairi sighed. The room was silent for a few moments, as each was
lost in thought. And Taiko, of course, was sound asleep. “I’ll try it. I just
don’t know what I’ll do.”
She stopped abruptly as Sora and Riku returned, fearful of letting him hear her
words. They explained that although the cafeteria was a short walk away, Riku
had not been allowed to take any food back into the room, meaning that they had
taken a lot longer than they first thought. Upon their return, Taiko awoke
again, seeming happy to see his father again, and stayed awake for a few hours.
The entire afternoon was spent in the hospital with Riku and Imari, but all too
soon, visiting hours were over, and Kairi and Sora had to return home, leaving
the new parents with their baby.
~*~*~*~*~*~
As Sora and Kairi traveled home, the sun was beginning
to set. The orange sun sunk behind the mountains, but left its pastel marks in
the vast skies, pink and blue as the first stars began to dot the great beyond.
Wispy puffs of white cloud were tinted with a flossy pink glow. Shadows were
long on the ground. Their street seemed sleepy already, deserted except for
themselves. Kairi dreamily gazed out of the window, watched the houses rushing
past as they drove. Then she caught sight of their own
house, just up ahead. It was of average size, one of the smallest along their
street.
Pulling up the driveway, Sora got out of the car before passively pacing over
the front lawn. He stared up at the stars, breathing a long, pondering sigh.
Kairi stood silently watching him, arms wrapped around herself.
She could not help worrying about him as he stood there, just gazing up into
the eternal heavens, without care. He suddenly turned to face her, silently
handing her the door keys. She looked up at him with a smile, tried to make him
smile too. She made an effort, trying to get make him feel a little better. But
he avoided her eye contact, as usual. Sighing, she took them, turning and
unlocking the door. Turning, she noticed him looking up again, clearly without
any intention of going inside just yet.
“Are you coming, Sora?” she whispered, trying to hide her crumbling voice. She
felt the warm tears filling her eyes, blinked them back as she awaited his
response. It was getting too much to bear, and she was not sure just how much
longer she could handle him. He nodded silently.
“Yeah, just…” he didn’t avert his gaze as he spoke. “Just give me a minute.”
Kairi gave a single nod, gently touched his shoulder as she went inside alone.
The front door closed behind him, but it did not disrupt him much. He was too
focused on the stars, standing beneath the skies. His face creased into a frown
as he thought things over again. Unlike everyone else, he knew that there were
other worlds out there. Somewhere in the endless universe, he liked to think
someone else was there, watching him as he was watching them. He felt desperate,
would do anything to travel the worlds again. Along with his
friends, of course. But with each day that passed, it seemed less and
less likely that he would ever see Donald and Goofy again. It was just
something he had to accept - but no matter how hard he tried, he just could not
accept the thought into his heart. He could not tell Kairi or Riku of this
either. They seemed to have accepted their new lives here themselves, and he
felt they would just ridicule him for his thoughts of adventure. Remembering
Kairi was alone inside, he gave a sigh, before letting
himself into the house.
Sora slowly trudged through the hollow hallway, heard his heavy footsteps
echoing through the silent air. He peered into each open doorway as he went,
looking for her. Leaning into the doorway of the living room, he gave a weak
smile as he eyed his favorite photograph. He heard a sudden noise, stopped
dead. Muffled by distance, his senses told him it was coming from the kitchen,
whatever it was. Quickening his pace, he found the half-open door, lit by the
glow of a light. The noise grew louder as he neared the kitchen, and he
prepared himself for what he might find.
But as he reached the door, his heart became leaden with hot, uncomfortable
guilt as he found just what the noise was. It was sobbing. She was sobbing.
Gently pushing the door open with one hand, he gingerly entered the room.
The kitchen was of medium size, with light wooden floors, and cornflower blue
walls. The benches were lightly colored wood too, and the cabinets were painted
white. The table stood at the centre of the room. Kairi was hunched over in a
seat, sobbing into her arms, leaning on the table. She did not notice his
presence, did not even look up as he came into the room. Troubled to see her so
distraught, he approached her, pulling up a chair to sit by her. She jumped up
as the chair squeaked against the floor. Startled, she quickly rubbed her eyes,
tried to hide her tears. But it was too late.
“What’s wrong?” Sora whispered a concerned tone evident in his quiet voice. She
avoided his fretful gaze, replied with stuttering, mumbled words.
“I could ask you the same question,” she responded, sniffing, resting her
elbows on the table. She held her head in her hands, her eyes staring downwards.
Sora felt the guilt come rushing up again, and sighed to himself. The following
silence was tense, broken up by Kairi’s sniffs. Sora looked at the floor, then
back at Kairi.
“Come on, Kairi,” he whispered again, quietly frustrated, “won’t you tell me?”
Kairi looked back up at him, her eyes red and sore.
“That’s just it, Sora,” she replied, deciding to open up to him, “I want to ask
you the same thing. You just mope around, then
disappear without any warning. You won’t even tell me what’s wrong with you.”
Feeling guilty at her words, he breathed a despairing sigh, pushed back in his
chair, as if to leave. Kairi grabbed his arm before he could stand, her eyes
filling with more tears, her anxiety showing in her entire face. “You see?!
Please, don’t just walk away - ”
Pulling away from her grasp, unable to tell her how he felt, he paced towards
the kitchen door. He just had to get out of there, could not face what he had
unwittingly done to her. Until now, he had no idea of how worried she was about
him, had no idea just how much this was hurting her, too. And now, knowing her
true feelings, the guilt was swallowing him up.
“I’ll be back later,” Sora sighed. “I’m sorry.” He hid the guilt he felt
inside, knowing she was right. It was not that he did not want to talk to her.
In truth, he really did want her to know what was wrong, but thought she may
not share his view, and so fail to understand how he felt. So he stayed quiet,
out into the hallway. Kairi stood up at the table, her head in her hands.
“I love you, Sora,” she whispered desperately to herself, the tears flowing
fast down her face. “All I want to do is help you, why can’t you see that?”
Hearing her words, Sora stopped walking away, stood still in the hallway. She
was opening up to him, making such an effort to help him - just as she had been
for months, ever since she noticed something was wrong with him. He leaned
against the wall, slumped down onto the cold, wooden floor. How could he have
been so selfish, putting her through all this turmoil worrying about him? True,
he had been filled with feelings of despair, desperate for a more meaningful
life, but he did not want Kairi to suffer due to his feelings.
He looked up at her, gestured for her to sit by him on the floor. Shrunken and
small, childlike standing before him, she reached out to take his hand as she
approached him. Taking her hand with a warm touch, holding it tightly in his
own, huge hand, he gently pulled her closer. He took her into his strong arms,
truly embracing her for the first time in months. They sat together in silence,
tightly holding each other as if they had been apart for a lifetime.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered, his face buried in her shoulder, her hair softly
caressing his face. He felt his crystalline eyes filling with tears, couldn’t
stop them tumbling down his pale cheeks. “I shouldn’t have kept everything from
you, Kai.” Pulling away so he could see her face, he gently caressed her soft
skin, wiping away her silver tears. Smiling at his touch, she graciously accepted
his efforts, knowing he did not intend to hurt her at all.
“It’s alright,” she whispered back, gazing into his eyes. Although he had
opened up to her, the pain still remained in his eyes, much to her despair.
Taking a deep breath, putting one hand over his, she tried again, one last
time. “What’s the matter, Sora?” Blinking, he avoided her gaze, torn between
emotions. Despite feeling more willing to discuss his thoughts, he still felt a
sense of apprehension - he feared she would take his feelings to heart,
misunderstanding what he meant. Yet, telling her would give him the chance to
explain himself, unlike staying silent. Slowly, his eyes found hers again.
“Kai,” he began, breathing a sigh to compose himself,
“remember everything that happened when we were younger?” Her face seemed to be
stuck between emotions at this point, in limbo between happiness and sadness.
Nodding, she awaited what he would say next. “Do you ever wish that things
would be… like that again?” Her expression turned to one of confusion, eyes
narrowed in skepticism.
“What do you mean?” her words were preceded by a lengthy pause. “Like, being with Donald and Goofy?” Sora scratched his
head.
“Kinda,” he replied, trying to find words to express his feelings. Then a
thought occurred to him. She might not truly understand just what he meant. “I
guess you didn’t get to experience what I mean…” Kairi played with the buttons
on his shirt, looking up into his eyes.
“Sora, what are you talking about?” she asked, watching his changing expression.
“Well, while I was searching for you and Riku,” he explained, “it took me to a
lot of different worlds. I met a whole lot of new people, and I got to explore
all these places I couldn’t even imagine.” He spoke from the heart, expressing
a certain love. “And it was always so much fun, y'know?” Kairi looked doubtful.
“But… back then, we were all separated,” she replied, “you were having fun
then?” Sora held his hands up, shaking his head.
“No, that’s not what I mean,” he quickly corrected her. He tried to think of an
example that she could relate with. Then, one sprung to mind. “Foris!” She nodded, remembering this green, leafy world. It
was so beautiful out there, a tiny, wonderful world where Taiko and his family
lived together. “Remember how you, Riku and I, went from Square-One to Foris?”
She nodded again. “Well, when I was out with Donald and Goofy, it was just like
that. Discovering all these new places, meeting new people…” He looked saddened
at this point, looking at the opposite wall. “It just makes all this…”
Gesturing with wide arms, his eyes directed to the floor, he sighed.
“Makes all this…?” she repeated his last words, hoping he would elaborate. It
didn’t make much sense.
“It makes this seem…” he breathed, silently wishing she would not take his
words the wrong way, “well, meaningless.” He closed his eyes, seeing her nose
wrinkling at his revelation. “Kai, please don’t think I mean us. It’s not us, I
swear.” Hearing footsteps, he opened his eyes. Kairi had wandered off down the
hallway, leaning on the white doorframe of the living room. “Hear me out,
Kairi. You wanted me to tell you.” She looked at him, her eyes glassy and light
in the dark room. “It’s just that…” She interrupted him.
“You’re bored?” she suggested, still looking at him. “You want to be out there
fighting?”
“Kairi,” he sighed, “you know I don’t want to be fighting.” She tilted her head
to one side.
“Then you’re just bored?” she replied, feeling a little hurt. She had
misunderstood his meaning, just as he’d thought she would.
“No…” he began. Then he stopped. “Well… yeah. But not how you’re thinking.” He
stood up too, slowly approaching her. Her arms were folded tightly across her
chest. The luminescence from the moonlight lit her petite features with a milky
glow, against the intense, bleak darkness in the hallway.
“Then how do you mean it?” she whispered, her voice soft as the gentle glow on
her face.
“I told you, not with us,” he replied, standing before her at the opposite side
of the doorframe. “You have to understand that.” The sincerity in his voice
forced her to believe this, and so she nodded, listening to what he had to say.
“It’s just… we know there are other worlds out there, just asking to be
explored. And I saved them all. Twice.” Kairi nodded
slowly. “Now, when I think about all that happened, I feel… pointless.” She
narrowed her eyes at him, unsure of what he meant.
“Pointless?” she repeated. He scratched his neck.
“For lack of a better word,” he responded, raising a weak smile. “Like… like I
could be doing so much more, y’know?”
“Like what?” she replied. “The Darkness is gone, Sora. You defeated it. Even if
you could get back out there, then there’s nothing for you to do.” Sora
shrugged.
“To be honest, Kai,” he sighed, “I know there’s nothing for me to do out there.
It’s just that when I think about all that I did back then, it makes what I’m
doing now seem kinda insignificant. I go out to work, come back, and then go
out to work again. I want to do more.” He spoke with passion, meaning each word
he said. He paced forward, standing in the living room. It was dark outside,
but bright moonlight streamed in through the window. “I want… adventure. I want
to see the King, Donald and Goofy again, I want to know how Taiko and his
family are.” Slowly stepping towards the window, pressing his spread hand
against the cold windowpane, he breathed a sigh. “But I’ll never know.” He felt
a sudden, warm touch on his shoulder.
“When you put it like that,” she began, trying to empathize with him, “I want
to know all that, too. And I wish I’d seen some more worlds.” Empathizing with
him, now that his feelings were out in the open, she took his hand, leading him
over to the sofa. She sat him down, before sitting next to him. “But I guess
you’re right. There’s no chance of you knowing, Sora, as much as I hate to
admit it. I guess you‘ll just have to accept it.” He sighed, throwing his head
back into the cushions.
“Believe me, I’ve tried,” he whispered. “It’s the first thing I tell myself
every morning. And the thing is, it never works.”
Kairi stayed quiet for a few moments.
“Maybe you should talk to Riku about this,” she mused, rubbing her chin in
thought. “I mean, he’d understand about this a little better than me. He got to
explore some of the worlds too. Maybe he kinda feels the same way as you.” Sora
shook his head.
“I doubt it,” he sighed despairingly. “And even if he did feel the same way as
I do, he probably doesn’t anymore. He has little Taiko to think about now. He
wouldn’t want to be out adventuring anytime soon.” Kairi shrugged.
“Yeah, but he’ll know just how you feel.” she replied. “He might be able to
help you stop thinking all that.” Sora shrugged.
Part of him wanted to give all these thoughts up, forget what had happened and
resign himself to a normal life. Yet, another part of
him refused. He refused to let go of his dreams, refused to let go of his
experiences. He retained the hope that one day, they would be back. They would
return in the ship, take them all off into the universe, and go wherever they
pleased. Sitting in the dark silence, he thought of this. It remained silent
for a few minutes, until Kairi broke the silence.
“Sora,” she whispered, apprehensive at breaking the silence, “why didn’t you
tell me sooner?” Sora snapped out of his trancelike state, looked at her face
again.
“I guess I was just afraid you’d think I was being childish,” he sighed, after
momentary thought. “I thought you’d take everything the wrong way.” Kairi
blushed, as he was right. At times, she had felt hurt by his words. “And I’m
not too sure on exactly how I’m feeling right now. I thought I might mess
things up when I was telling you, or not make things clear on what I meant.”
Kairi nodded.
“Well I know what you mean now,” she replied, moving closer to him, snuggling into
his side. “And I know how you feel. You won’t keep anything from me anymore,
right?” She hoped he wouldn’t, unable to cope with any more uncertainty. Sora
put his arms around her, held her warmly in his tight, loving grasp.
“No,” he smiled quietly. “I promise. Thanks, Kai.”
Morning
light streamed in through pale, blue linen
curtains, flooded the quiet, peaceful room. All was silent, all was still. Tiny
birds twittered and chirped outside, daintily flapping through indigo
sunrise skies. Faint wisps of cloud were lazily sprawled in the warm air, not
enough to provide welcome shade for the world below. It looked like another hot
summer’s day.
Waking to the sound of birdsong, Sora lay back in bed, gazing at the ceiling.
Yawning, he rested his head on his huge hands, giving a sigh as he realized it
was yet another dull, dreary working day. His vision blurred as he blinked,
dozily trying to wake himself properly. Ruffling his chestnut hair with a
single hand, he turned onto his side, watched Kairi peacefully sleeping next to
him, as he had done countless times before. He loved to watch her sleep, free
from all her anxieties and fears, free from all that held her down. He wished
he could be that carefree all the time. Unfortunately, work was calling, and so
he had to leave her behind. Kissing her lovingly on the head, whispering sweet
nothings into her ear, he reluctantly got out of bed.
After getting ready for work, dressing in another black business suit, he stood
around in the kitchen. Taking a sip from his cup of hot coffee, he gazed out of
the window. From the windows at the back of the house, the small, seaside town
of his youth could be seen, basking in the warm sunbeams. He gave a smile as he
looked out to it, knowing that just offshore, Destiny was waiting. Part of him
would have wanted to go there today - the island was at its most wonderful in
the summer, its unspoilt natural beauty alight with the glow of the sunshine -
but he knew that he didn’t have time. He had to ignore its allure this morning,
leaving him in another sorrowful mindset for the rest of the day. Glancing up
at the clock, he quickly finished his coffee, finding his keys and leaving the
house.
The roads into the city were busy at this time in the morning, just as they
were every day. Sat in the car, sunlight hot on his face, Sora gave a grumpy
sigh. It was this way every morning - his mood would slowly deteriorate as time
passed on. Although waking in a good mood after confessing his feelings to
Kairi three nights ago, the thought of going to work made him feel low, with
the combination of waking early, traffic jams, and another day sitting at the
computer. Horns beeped and engines chugged on the road, all the vehicles
slowing down to a complete standstill. Giving a frustrated sigh, Sora switched
on the radio, fiddling around with the buttons, trying to find a traffic
report. It fizzed and stuttered, then the speech
became clear.
… Tailbacks for ten miles
on the city bypass, due to an accident earlier this morning. Looks like things
won’t be moving for a while, the fire brigades are being called to cut …
Groaning, Sora switched the radio off. It seemed he would be late for work.
Five minutes passed, still with no movement. Bored, he stared longingly at the
sky, watched a plane leaving a thin, cloudy white trail in the vast, blue
beyond. It made him raise a smile, as he looked forward to the lines of traffic
before him.
“If I had the Gummi Ship, I could pass all those cars easily,” he smiled. His
thoughts were never far away from his childhood.
Eventually, the trail of the plane faded, and he was left without anything to
keep his mind on. He sat for another fifteen minutes, the traffic now moving
very, very slowly past the wreckage. Unfortunately, he was nowhere near the
accident yet, and wouldn’t be for a long time. Becoming impatient and angered
in the hot, sweaty car, he looked around. The only way out of the traffic was
an exit, just up ahead. It didn’t lead anywhere near the city, went off in the
opposite direction, into the countryside. But at this point, it seemed much
more appealing. Fishing around for his phone in his pocket, he dialed the
number. It was worth a try.
“Hello?” he kept one hand on the wheel, holding his
phone with the other. “This is Mrs. Mamaro, right?” Mrs. Mamaro was a
secretary, taking charge of all the employees in her department. Sora was one
of them.
“Yes,” she replied. Her voice was warm and inviting, sounding just as friendly
as she was. “What may I help you with?” It was clear she could not recognize
Sora’s voice.
“Great,” he continued, “this is Sora. I was wondering if it would be possible
for me to take a day off.” Hearing the tapping of keys, Sora knew she would be
checking the computer for his working times.
“Ah, Mr. Nomura is it?” she realized who she was speaking with, quickly
continued. He braced himself for her response, hoping she would agree to this.
Although, his pessimistic side told him that she would refuse his request at
such short notice. “Yes, that should be fine. And you’ll be back tomorrow?”
“Yes,” he replied, “thank you.” He hung up the phone, signaled to the drivers
behind that he was turning off. He raised a smile as he left the never-ending
line of traffic, taking the road away from the city.
This road was deserted - it seemed no-one else had the luxury of taking the day
off like he did. Driving down the road, he eyed the surrounding area. It was at
the foot of the mountains, a grassy, wide open area of countryside. The sunny
skies smiled down upon him, sending a bright shimmer over the surface of the
grasses. His car hummed as it sped along. He felt more peaceful already, his
frustration melting away with each passing second. It gave him an idea.
Stopping the car at the roadside, he dialed another number on his phone.
Hi, this is Sora and
Kairi; we aren’t here right now, but…
Sighing, he hung up. It was just the answering machine. She must have gone to
see Riku and Imari - they were back at home now, out of hospital.
“Oh, well,” he sighed, “I guess I’ll just go myself.” He put his phone back in
his pocket, began to drive again.
After a relatively short drive, he was back in that little seaside town,
eagerly making his way down to the docks. The town was much busier in the
summer, full of tourists who flocked to the golden beaches. The streets were
lined with people as he drove down the main street, all carrying supplies for a
day at the beach. Pulling over, parking his car at the roadside, he found the
little rowing boat, bobbing around on the calm, swathing waves. The people
along the roads paid him no attention, buzzing around, excited to be out in
such nice weather. They did not notice him casting off, before climbing down
the ladders and into the boat.
Seeing as there was such little wind, the journey over to Destiny was quite
easy, and more enjoyable than it was in the cooler months. The bright sunshine
smiled down upon his skin, and the crystal waves gently carried him across to
the place he loved most. Each splash of the waves was more calming than the
last, soothing his mind, letting him lose himself in
the moment. Thinking as he rowed, he wondered why the tourists never ventured
over to the island themselves. Although, that was a good
thing in his opinion. He would hate for the little island paradise to
become commercialized, destroyed by people hoping to exploit it. The town
became smaller and smaller with each stroke of the oars, and eventually, it was
just a bright spot on the green horizon, lying in the shadow of the mountains,
beneath the endless blue skies.
Reaching the sandy shoreline, he pushed the boat further up the beach. Looking
to one side, his eyes narrowed in confusion. Another little wooden boat, just
like his, resting on the golden sands.
“Weird,” he mused, removing his shoes and socks. Walking along the shore, his
shoes in his hands, he quietly admired the surroundings.
He loved the feel of the warm sands between his toes. It took him back to his
youth. Wandering up the beach, it was a wonderful feeling. The gentle, salty
spray of the friendly ocean swashed over him, the crystal droplets tingling
against bare skin. Smiling, he paced along the sands, enjoying the peaceful,
unrivalled beauty that surrounded him. The palm leaves swayed in the barely
existent breeze, greeting him as he walked along. He loved this island, it
reminded him of the times he’d spent adventuring when he was younger. Taking
off his suit jacket, and loosening his tie, he neared the
“Kairi?” he gasped, walking over to her. “W-what are you doing here?”
She looked back up at him, doe-eyed, sitting against a cold wall. Her arms were
wrapped around herself protectively, almost as though she feared this intruder.
Although, after seeing it was Sora, she was not so defensive, quickly began to
relax.
“I called Imari this morning,” she quietly explained, “she said that I couldn‘t
go over until twelve.” Sora nodded, sitting beside her. “So I thought I’d come
here, after the other night and everything.” She smiled, eyeing the walls. “I
like your drawings.”
Little specks of dust danced in the shafts of hot sunlight, the bright beams
casting a gentle glow upon the walls of the
“Thanks,” he smiled back, scratching his neck. Kairi looked back up at him.
“But why aren’t you at work?” she asked, suddenly realizing where he should
have been by now.
“I called in, told them I wouldn’t be there,” he replied, raising a listless
finger to draw in the dusty sunbeams. “I tried to call you, but you were out. I
didn’t want to go see Riku and Imari all alone, so I just came here myself.”
Kairi nodded, watching his hands causing a disturbance in the dancing specks.
“What’s this one?” she asked, pointing to an etching on the wall. The others
were obvious, but not this one. Sora squinted to look at it, rubbing his chin.
He wasn’t much of an artist.
“The Gummi Ship,” he concluded, trailing his fingers over the cool stone. “And
that’s me, you, and Riku.” Kairi nodded.
“When did you do it?” she asked, curious. She was happy that he seemed a little
more relaxed today, probably after confessing all to her three nights ago. She
hadn’t told Imari of anything at all, after Sora made her promise to keep his
feelings a secret. All she told her friend was that she knew what was going on
with him now.
“Couple weeks ago,” he sighed, “remember that night you and Riku came looking
for me?” Kairi looked saddened by this, but nodded all the same. “That was the
last one I did.” He had noticed the change in her expression, quickly changing
the subject, pointing to another drawing.
“The Keyblade,” she smiled, touching the picture with light fingers. She
thought of the Keyblade fondly, as she hadn’t even thought of it for years. It
made her wonder, as she watched Sora fumbling around with a stone. Their
conversation the previous night had aroused her curiosity. Sitting up straight,
she looked him in the face. “Sora… you think you can still…” He looked at her
blankly, unsure of what she meant.
“What?” he asked. “Can still what?” She pointed to the drawing of the Keyblade,
and it suddenly clicked into place.
But he wasn’t sure. He hadn’t tried since defeating Mikado. And that was seven
years ago now.
Holding his right arm out, he closed his eyes. Part of him feared what would
happen, but another part of him made him continue. Thinking of the Keyblade,
focusing the power of his heart, he summoned it.
Opening his eyes, he breathed slowly as he saw it. It was there, held tightly in
his clammy, shaking hands. He felt strange, almost as though he was lost in
some sort of wonderful, magical dream - the glow of the sunlight hung in the
air, blurring his vision, casting a magical mist before his eyes. It felt
strangely new to him, although he’d done it hundreds of times before - it felt
just like the first time he’d held the Keyblade, unsure of the mystical power
it held. The cool metal shone in the bright light, the little keychain swinging
back and forth. He gave a glance to Kairi, who sat in both shock and joy -
seeing the Keyblade brought back happy memories, but it was strange to see it
again, after such a long time. Sora just smiled. He had done it.
“No answer,” Imari mused, twirling
the telephone cord in her fingers. “I wonder where she is?”
A pale green dress fell over the soft curves of her body, the light fabric
perfect for summer.
“Relax,” Riku replied, “she’s probably on her way over by now, it‘s almost
three.” He lovingly cradled Taiko in his arms, gently kissing his forehead as
he drifted off to sleep. Taiko’s tiny face seemed content as he softly
snuffled, comfortable in little baby clothes. An incredibly protective father,
Riku held him closely, caressing his baby’s wispy silver hair. From all that he
did, it was evident that he loved his son more than anything else - his very
gaze suggested his devotion, expressing more than his words ever could.
Now sure his baby was settled, he carefully lay Taiko down in his cot for an
afternoon nap. He then quietly wandered back across the room to see his
girlfriend. She looked anxious, her heavy head resting on a listless hand,
curls tumbling towards the ground. Riku took her by the shoulders, leaned down
to look into her eyes. She was considerably smaller than him, with a petite
frame, similar to Kairi’s. Her gaze suggested she was barely recognizing him,
preoccupied with other thoughts.
“You alright?” he asked, concerned. “I’m sure Kairi’s fine, she’ll probably be
busy with other stuff first.” Imari looked up at him.
“It’s not her I’m worried about,” she sighed, putting her arms around Riku’s
waist. “It’s Sora.” Riku’s brow furrowed.
“Why?” he questioned. “I thought Kairi told you that she found out why he’s
been so upset? You should relax, she can handle him herself. I know she can.”
Imari shook her head.
“Yeah,” Imari explained, “but she also said that Sora still seemed down about
it. Maybe he‘s having another bad day.” She nervously played with the buttons
on his yellow cotton shirt. Imari feared the worst in most situations, a
paranoid person by nature. So, naturally, she assumed that Kairi was out
looking for her unusually low husband. Riku gave a sigh, putting his hands in
his jeans pockets.
“You can’t assume that it’s Sora’s fault she isn’t here,” he sighed. She was
being too pessimistic, worrying about tiny little things. “If it was something
as bad as that, I’m sure she would have told us. Don’t be so negative.” Imari
still looked anxious, which made him anxious too. He wanted to reassure her,
knowing that worrying wasn’t a good idea in her condition. Riku picked up the
phone. “I’ll call Sora.”
Sora sat up on the beach, looking around. Amongst the gentle breaking of waves,
the call of seabirds, and the swishing of exotic leaves, he heard his phone.
Kairi lay on the golden sands at his side, not bothering to get up. Finding his
phone in his jacket’s pocket, he quickly answered.
“Hello?” he panted, after scrambling around to find his jacket.
“Hey Sora,” Riku smiled as Sora answered. “Just wondering, is Kai there with
you?”
“Yeah,” Sora replied, his eyes narrowing in confusion. “Why are you asking?”
“Imari wanted to know,” Riku explained, “Kairi was supposed to come over
today.” Then, it suddenly occurred to him. Kairi was going to theirs because
Sora was working. “Wait, where are you?”
“Uh,” Sora quickly tried to think of somewhere else, but nothing sprung to
mind. “The island.”
“The island?” he questioned, unsure of what Sora meant. Then it hit him.
“You mean Destiny?”
“I didn’t know Kairi was here,” Sora tried to justify himself, “I took the day
off to go by myself.”
“Alright then,” Riku sighed, hushing his voice again. Imari had told him to
keep quieter, after disturbing the baby. “Come over later, or something.” He
hung up, putting the phone down. Imari looked curious.
“Destiny?” she questioned, head tilted. “Where is that?” Riku paced over to the
sofa, sunk back into the pillows.
“Where Kairi and I found him that night he disappeared,” he explained,
his voice strangely quiet. Imari frowned.
“So why are you so bothered about them being there?” she asked.
“We all grew up there,” he mused, ruffling his long hair. A smile fluttered on
his lips at the mention of the island. Imari seemed intrigued, noticing the joy
in his face.
“So why haven’t you mentioned it so much?” she asked, while taking a look into
the cot. Taiko was fast asleep. She then glanced back at Riku, awaiting his
response. “It obviously means a lot to you.”
“Uh,” he tried to think his way around her question. He hesitated, thinking of
a response. Imari did not know of what he, Sora and Kairi had been through -
and if he could help it, she wouldn‘t find out at all. “Some…stuff happened a
long time ago. And we haven’t been back to the island since. It’s been about
seven years.” Imari wrinkled her nose, folding her arms.
“Stuff, huh?” it was clear she was curious from her tone. “Well, it must have
been a lot to stop you from going there.” Riku hid his blushing face from her,
averting his gaze. He simply nodded in response. Imari sat down beside him, and
they sat quietly for a few moments. “Maybe we should all go.” Riku’s eyes
widened.
“What, to the island?” he asked quietly. He seemed troubled by something. Imari
nodded.
“Yeah,” she suggested, “all five of us. You said you guys grew up there. Don’t
you want Taiko to see it too?” Riku gazed at the cot, before getting up to look
at his son.
“Of course,” he smiled down on his sleeping baby. “I-I guess we can ask Sora
and Kairi when they get here.”
Beginning to think, he pondered what had been said. He hadn’t been back to the
island in seven years. Yet, all of a sudden, Sora was making frequent trips
there. Why was he going back? Although he had wanted to talk to Sora for a
while now, a number of things stood in his way - Sora’s work schedule, taking
care of Imari, his own working schedule, and the birth of his son had put this
on hold. Riku felt guilty about this, knowing how despairing Sora had been
feeling. They were best friends, after all. So he decided - when Sora got
there, he would talk to him.
In a strange coincidence, the doorbell rang. Imari immediately stood up,
greeting them at the door. Riku heard their muffled speech in the hallway, but
did not move an inch, just spoke from where he was standing. Sora seemed
melancholic, but fairly pleasant to talk with when asked - an improvement on
previous days. Conversation continued in the living room for a while, before
Riku suddenly approached Sora.
“Can I talk to you?” he asked, gesturing for him to leave the room. Sora
complied, standing up and following Riku out into the garden. The garden was
quite small, just a patch of lawn, surrounded by wooden fencing. The persistent
sunshine smiled down upon them from the gentle blue skies.
“So what did you want to talk about?” Sora asked quietly, blades of cool grass
caressing his bare feet. Riku sat down in the grass, leaned back on his arms.
“Just wondering how you were, that’s all,” he said, squinting in the sunlight.
“You were at the island today, huh?” Sora slowly nodded.
“Yeah,” he replied, “I go there a lot now. Gives me time to
think.” Riku tilted his head.
“About what?” Riku did not mean to be so nosy, just
wanted to know how his best friend was. “You need to go to Destiny to think?”
Sora shrugged, his eyes darting away from Riku’s gaze.
“Everything that happened,” he sighed, wrapping his arms around himself. He’d
been feeling a little happier, more confident, but still felt awkward when it
came to expressing himself to Riku. “Going back to the island makes me feel
better, I guess. Reminds me of the old days.” Riku’s
brow furrowed at Sora’s words, hearing this revelation. Although Sora had not
specified just what had ’happened’, Riku immediately knew what he was talking
about. He paused, before replying.
“So, you’ve been feeling depressed about what happened?” he said slowly, trying
to piece Sora’s broken phrases together. Sora nodded, proceeded to explain all
he was thinking.
~*~*~*~*~*~
Riku nodded as Sora finished his explaining, let out all his emotions at once.
It made perfect sense to him. He could understand why Sora was feeling so down
- after all, he’d gone from traveling unimaginable worlds to a nine-till-five
job in front of a computer. Riku thought for a few moments. When he thought
about it, he could sympathize with Sora, too.
“I know what you mean,” Riku said, pulling clumps of grass in his big hands. “I
guess that when I was younger, all I wanted was to see those worlds. I didn’t
want all of that other stuff to happen, too.” He looked to the ground, silver
hair falling over his eyes. “I wanted me, you and Kairi to have real
adventures.” Sora smiled, relieved that Riku had such a similar reaction to
Kairi - sympathizing with him, rather than criticizing or laughing at him. He
was happy that things wouldn’t be so secretive between them anymore.
“So you feel the same way, huh?” he asked quietly. Riku sighed, his eyes
avoiding Sora’s face.
“Kinda,” he shrugged, playing with his white wristband. “I mean, I’d really
want to get back out there too, but… Now I have Imari and Taiko to think about.
”
“I understand,” Sora sighed pensively. There was a moment of silence, before
Riku continued.
“Oh, Imari thinks we should go to Destiny,” he explained. “The
five of us, this weekend. You up for it?” Sora
put his hands in his pockets, nodding. It sounded like fun,
they all hadn’t been together in a long time. It would be just like their
childhood.
“Ok,” he agreed, “come on, we should really go back inside.”
The rest of the week dragged along for Sora, who was
looking forward to their trip that coming weekend. Eventually, after three days
that had seemed like an eternity, Saturday finally rolled around. It was
another bright, sunny morning, perfect for a lazy day on a tropical island.
There wasn’t a cloud to spoil the spotless skies, just the radiant glow of the
soft, summer sunshine in the endless blue beyond. Sora looked out of the car window, his eyes alight with childlike joy as the buildings
sped by. Then, he saw it. Their idyllic island, basking on
the surface of the crystalline waves. He and Kairi pointed it out to
Imari, who gazed out towards it expectantly. Riku smiled as he drove, eager to
see his childhood island again.
They all couldn’t fit into the same boat, so took two across the short stretch
of water. As they reached the shore, Riku helped Imari and Taiko out of the
boat, before setting eyes on the island again.
He’d forgotten just how beautiful it was. True, the plants were a little
overgrown, and it was obviously uninhabited, it still retained its enchanting
splendour - an exotic paradise, just miles from his home. It was like a little
corner of heaven, on earth for his own pleasure.
Nothing had really changed there, something he was happy to see. He raised a
smile, delighted to be back. He turned to see Imari, who seemed lost in her
environment. She noticed him watching her, gave him a smile.
“This place is beautiful,” she grinned, pacing up the golden sands. Taiko was
cradled in her arms. He was awake, clearly examining the surroundings with big
blue eyes. Riku watched him, before turning back to the island.
It felt strange to be back, but in a good sort of way. Just standing there was
perfect. Sora and Kairi were there on the beach with him, along with Imari, and
little Taiko. Everyone that meant anything to him was on this island. If he had
his way, that was where they would all stay. He felt
wonderful just looking at all that surrounded him, felt overcome with emotion.
At this point, he wondered why he hadn’t been back. As much as this island
meant to him, he couldn’t help being reminded of all that had happened when he
set foot on the golden sands.
He thought of almost giving in to the darkness, thought of sealing the door to
Kingdom Hearts with King Mickey. He thought of being alone on Kactos, thought
of being captured by the New Generation. He sat down, before falling back into
the sand. Although, for every sad memory linked with this island, he had
hundreds of happy ones. And he was determined to make many more that day.
“Happy to be back?” a voice asked from above. Opening his eyes, he saw Kairi’s
silhouette against the blazing backdrop of the bright sky.
“Yeah,” he smiled, sitting up again. “Feels kinda weird,
though.” He picked up a small shell, played with it for a moment. “But I
guess it’s a good thing.” Kicking his shoes off, and pulling off his socks, he
wriggled his toes in the golden sand. He smiled. It felt great to be home.
Not much was said that morning. If anything, their purpose there was to remind
each other of their long-lost childhood memories, and to introduce Imari to
what was once their entire world. To be fair, they didn’t really have to speak
to show just why they loved this place so much - the island spoke for itself,
with the whispered words of the waves, and the song of the watery sunlight.
They spent a few hours just lying there, relaxing on the beach. Riku suddenly
sat up, looked over his shoulder. The others noticed his movement, watched to
see what he would do next. He stretched in the sunlight, before looking back
down at them.
“I’m gonna go to the
“Me?” Imari seemed shocked. Why would he want her, over his two best friends?
They knew this place better than she did. She wasn’t even entirely sure of what
this place was. But, there must have been some reason - whether Riku would
disclose this information was not known - so she nodded, in agreement. She
jumped to her feet, dusting the sand from her dress. “Would you guys watch
Taiko for us?” Kairi sat up, nodding at Imari. Her smile said that it would be
her pleasure. With that, Riku led Imari down the beach.
Their footprints led to the entrance, where Riku allowed Imari to go in first.
He took deep breaths, following her inside.
His memories danced in the shafts of blinding sunlight, blurring in with the
shadowed walls. The little etchings coaxed fond memories from the back of his
mind, bringing them up from the darkest corners of his perceptions. His hands
touched the stone, fingering the little indents where raw images of their
childhood days would forever remain. All was silent here,
the only sound that of his breathing. He fell to his knees before Sora’s picture
- the Gummi Ship, and three little people standing below. He gave a smile,
immediately knowing who had done this drawing.
“Sorry, Sora,” he breathed sadly, a weak smile upon his lips, “but you won’t be
getting that anytime soon.” Imari heard his mutterings, approached him. She
didn’t want to sound ignorant, but at the same time, did not want to intrude on
his reminiscing.
“It’s nice and cool in here,” she blurted out, without thought of what she was saying. She blushed, and Riku grinned, turning to face her.
“It is,” he laughed. “So do you like it?” Imari smiled, her gaze wandering over
the stone walls.
“Yeah,” she smiled, but a glimmer of sadness lingered in her eyes. Riku picked
up on this immediately, stood by her.
“What’s the matter?” he asked, gently touching her face. She shrugged.
“I feel… weird, being here,” she sighed, her hands grasping her crossed arms.
“This place was special for you guys, you said you grew up here. It has nothing
to do with me, really. I mean, these are your memories.” Riku gave a smile,
turned to examine the walls.
There was an empty patch above Sora and Kairi’s drawing of themselves,
exchanging a Paopu fruit. Riku picked up one of the littered stones, began to
carve in the rock.
“What are you doing?” Imari asked after a few minutes, his etchings beginning
to take shape. He looked over his shoulder.
“I want you to be part of my memories, too,” he said, before continuing with
his drawing.
And soon, he was finished. It wasn’t much - after all, he wouldn’t call himself
an artisan - but he seemed proud of it. He took a step back, wrapping one arm
around Imari. It was very similar to Sora and Kairi’s - there was a little,
long-haired face, next to a curly-haired face. And between
them, a small, round face, with little tufts of hair. Imari smiled,
recognising just what he’d drawn. She reached up, kissed his cheek.
“Thank you,” she smiled, taking his hand. “It’s perfect.” He kissed her again,
holding her tightly in his arms. Face to face, their noses almost touching, he
gazed into her eyes.
He and Imari had not known each other for very long - almost four years now -
but were inseparable from the outset. From their first meeting, it was obvious
that they were perfect for each other. She loved Riku’s sense of humour, and brazen
personality. He loved her loving nature, and easygoing, straightforward
attitude. It was no surprise to the others when it was revealed they were
together. Riku played with her curly hair, gave her another, longer kiss. She
giggled, looking into his deep, turquoise eyes. They didn’t even have to speak
to express their love, even his gaze told her she was
adored. She meant the world to him - their bond seemed unbreakable. Nothing
would ever come between them.
Just as she leaned in for a kiss, they heard a shout.
“Riku!” Sora shouted, his voice muffled by distance.
“Riku, get out here now!” Imari looked up at him, fear ablaze in her
expression.
“Shh, do you hear that?” she whispered.
Both went silent again. A distant rumble shivered through the air, getting
louder with each second that passed. It was booming above them now. Whatever it
was, it was close. And it didn’t sound too friendly. Riku’s eyes widened.
“They’re out there,” he whispered. “Taiko’s out there.” Imari went white as a
sheet, trembling. Throwing herself towards the entrance, she desperately tried
to reach her baby. Riku grabbed her, almost throwing her back inside the cave.
“You stay here, you’ll be safe. I’ll get Taiko, I promise.”
With that, he was gone, instinct taking over as he wildly scrambled back
through the passage.
Imari dropped to the floor, fraught with worry. The rumble grew louder still,
now almost deafening. She hoped with all her heart that everything would be ok,
wished for Riku and the others to come running back,
Taiko in arm. Now the noise was closer.
With a sudden, loud crash, everything went dark. Dust,
and tiny particles of rock came flowing down from the cave roof. Curled up into
a protective ball, Imari looked up from the cave floor. Something was blocking
the holes in the roof. Breathing slowly, she shakily got to her feet. Taking
slow, shivering steps, she proceeded to climb out of the
Shielding her eyes from the sunlight, she stepped back out onto the beach.
“Imari!” Riku called, running over. Taiko screamed,
tears staining his chubby face. She ran towards him, taking the baby into her
arms. He was wailing loudly, crying more than he’d ever cried before. She
turned to see Kairi, Sora - and a huge ship. Her jaw dropped, unable to take in
what was before her. She shielded Taiko, comforted him. Riku looked at her with
a blank, speechless expression. She was intrigued by his face - he almost
looked like he wanted to explain, somehow. Turning back around, she noticed
Sora.
He had fallen to his knees in the sand - seemingly overjoyed at the sight
before him. He held something in his right hand - a strange metal object,
bearing a striking resemblance to a huge key. Kairi was at his side, but Imari
could not see her face. Something wasn’t right. Everyone else seemed to
recognize this great ship before them, looked at it without fear. But she
didn’t. She looked back to Riku for an explanation, but he just shrugged.
Suddenly, a clanking noise was heard. A shot of steam whistled. Imari whirled
around. The door trembled, opening up to reveal who - or what - was inside.
“Sora!” the familiar voice rang
cheerfully through the air, greeted by overjoyed laughter. “Kairi!
Riku!”
Imari looked on as a flurry of white feathers, and a clumsy black blur knocked
Sora to the ground. Her eyes wide with fear, she looked to Riku, wanting to
know just what was going on. But he did not look back, ran over to join Sora
and Kairi.
“It’s so good to see you!” Kairi squealed with delight, talking with the beings
from the ship.
It was all happening so fast. Imari simply couldn’t comprehend what was
happening. They got up from the floor, hugged Riku and Kairi in turn. Riku gave
a grin, and Sora seemed too happy for words. Then the beings’ gaze settled on
Imari, and the larger one came running over to her at full speed.
“Riku!” she screamed, terrified. It grew closer and closer, too close for her
liking. Shielding her baby, holding him close to her chest, her instincts
shouted for her to run. Looking back, she knew it was the stupid option, but
she listened. Turning, she took off down the beach, sprinting as fast as her
legs could carry her. She was exhausted after a short distance, but didn’t dare
stop or turn around - fearing that this strange thing would catch up to her.
“Goofy!” she heard a voice from behind. “Goofy, stop!”
Her eyes widened as she reached a dead end. There was nowhere left to run now.
Her heart thudded in her chest, engulfed in terror. Arms tightly wrapped around
Taiko, she was determined not to let this being take him from her. She closed
her teary eyes, braced herself for the worst.
But, she felt an unexpected, warm touch encircling her. She knew this touch,
opened her eyes.
“It’s alright,” Riku whispered, his words comforting
to her ears. He wiped the tears from her eyes, kissed her cheek. “It’s okay, I
promise.” Imari turned around, breathing deeply. She slowly looked up, saw the
being smiling, stood behind him.
“Imari, this is Goofy,” he explained, an arm firmly wrapped around her
shoulder. “He’s our friend.” She seemed afraid to look at first, but was much
calmer with Riku by her side.
“I ain’t gonna hurt ya,” Goofy grinned. “Nice to meet ya.”
He seemed curious about the baby, his eyes wandering back and forth between
Taiko and Riku. Imari noticed his gaze, and cautiously held Taiko tighter.
Afraid, she turned from Goofy, shaking all over. Riku frowned.
“Give us a minute, Goofy,” he said, before turning to Imari. Goofy scratched
his head, but left anyway. Imari peered over her shoulder, waited until Goofy
was gone.
“What’s going on?” she whispered, her voice trembling. Strange beings had
fallen from the sky in a huge ship - and Riku seemed to be friends with them.
“I told you, it’s alright,” Riku repeated. “They’re our friends, there’s
nothing to be worried about.” Imari’s eyes widened.
“But… they landed here, in that ship!” she protested. “That’s something I
wouldn’t regard as alright!”
Riku sighed. All he’d tried to keep from her was about to come gushing out. But
he wanted to wait before telling her. Plus, Taiko was crying again, most likely
terrified at what was going on.
“Just trust me on this, okay?” he said, gently touching her face with a loving
hand. “I’ll explain everything later. They‘re good friends of ours, and we
haven‘t seen them in a long time.” Imari gave a small sigh, nodding slowly,
before her focus returned to Taiko. She soothed him, gently rocking him in her
arms. Riku began to walk her back over to the group, one arm around her waist.
Kairi waved Imari and Riku over as they rejoined the group. Sora seemed deep in
conversation with the two, but stopped talking as their attention turned to
Riku. Imari blushed, slightly embarrassed at her actions. Taiko had calmed down
now, sensing his mother was not so fraught anymore. He was awake, but drowsy.
His mottled, pink face looked around, his smoky eyes examining everyone around
him. Riku was keen for her to get more acquainted with their friends, quickly
tried to include her in conversation.
“You didn’t introduce them,” he smiled at her, his voice warm and inviting.
Imari looked up at him, seemingly confused. Riku smiled again, gesturing to
take little Taiko from her arms. She reluctantly obliged, and was left feeling
awkward as he proudly showed off his son.
“Riku, he looks just like you!” a voice squawked. Riku grinned, happy to hear
this. He turned a little, so he could see Imari too.
“Imari, this is Donald,” he introduced her, gesturing towards the little
feathered being at his side. Not wanting to make her first impression even
worse, Imari quickly responded.
“Nice to meet you,” she smiled, politely holding out a hand. Donald quickly
shook her hand, wanting to seem friendly to her. Imari turned to Goofy, taking
a deep breath. “I’m sorry I ran from you,” she blushed. “I, I thought you were
going to hurt Taiko.” Goofy gasped.
“Taiko?!” his shout startled the others. “Taiko is his name? After,
uh, Foris Taiko?” Imari raised an eyebrow, seeing the reaction her
baby’s name had given the group. Riku simply nodded. “Wow! I’m sure he’d be
real happy to know that!” Imari looked at Riku, her gaze asking just who this
‘Foris Taiko’ was.
“Later,” Riku
mouthed.
At this point, Sora broke back into the conversation, noticing some tension
between the others. He could barely contain his excitement.
“So what brings you guys here?” Sora asked hopefully, hands behind his head.
His fingers were lost in spiky brown hair.. “Just a trip?” Donald rubbed his beak.
“Well, yes and no,” he stated. “Depends on what you say.” Sora’s eyes narrowed.
He sat down in the sun-warmed sand, gestured for them to sit, too.
“Have you seen King Mickey anytime recently?” Goofy asked. They all shook their
heads, except for Imari. Well, she had no idea who this mysterious King was.
“Oh,” both Donald and Goofy seemed saddened by their answer. Sora seemed
confused.
“But… why?” he asked. “We all haven’t seen him in seven years.” Donald sighed
pensively.
“He’s missing,” he explained. “Left without so much as
a goodbye.” Kairi’s blue eyes shone with emotion.
“Not even a reason?” she asked. Goofy instantly shook his head. “How sad… Queen
Minnie must be upset about it.” Donald snapped his fingers, pulled a small
piece of paper from under his hat.
“This was all she could find,” he explained, handing it to Sora. He read it
aloud.
I must leave you for a
while, my dear.
Call it foolish if you
must, but I have a strange feeling nowadays. I fear the darkness is back. I do
not know how. I do not know where. And I do not know why. But know this.
It must be stopped.
There was a short silence after Sora finished reading - they were all lost in
thought, wondering just what King Mickey meant. Crashing waves met the silence,
washed it away.
“So we’re lookin’ for him,” Goofy concluded. “Been all over searchin’,
but no sign of him yet.” They sighed.
“When did you last see him?” Riku asked, leaning back on his arms. Donald
shrugged.
“A few weeks ago,” he replied. He sighed again. “We’re all worried about it
though.” Kairi nodded, rubbing her chin.
“He did say he thought the darkness was back,” Kairi reminded him. Imari stayed
quiet, but listened in on all that was going on. It wasn’t really any of her
business, but she couldn’t help but eavesdrop. Goofy nodded.
“That was kinda why we came here,” he revealed. “We had a favour to ask of you
guys.” Their brows furrowed at Goofy’s words.
“Well, of Sora, anyway,” he added. “If there really is something going on, then
the King can’t fight alone.” Sora’s eyes widened. “We were wondering if you’d
help us find the King.” Sora’s jaw dropped. It seemed his wish had come true,
all he had hoped for was finally happening. The return of darkness did not
sound good, but the adventuring sure did. His answer came immediately.
“Of course!” he shouted, jumping up from the floor in excitement. Kairi smiled
as she watched him leaping around, overjoyed. It was the happiest she’d seen
him in weeks.
“You guys can come too,” Goofy pointed out, glancing at Kairi and Riku. Imari
was forgotten, left in a corner with Taiko. Kairi quickly nodded, and Riku
showed considerable interest. Tempted, he rubbed his chin.
“So, that means travelling around and looking for King Mickey?” he confirmed.
Donald nodded. “Sounds like fun.”
Worried, Imari continued to watch as Riku talked of his travels. None of it
made any sense to her. Here she was, sat on the beach with a giant dog and a
talking duck, who spoke of leaving with the ones she loved.
“This is so exciting!” Sora smiled, blinded by his own joy, unintentionally
ignoring the dangers of what he’d agreed to do. After all, if the darkness was
back, then things wouldn’t be easy. And his skills were a little rusty, at
best. But, as he thought, there would be plenty of time to practise on the
ship. “When do we leave?” He was bouncing around, flinging up dusty gold with
his heels.
“Sooner rather than later,” Donald concluded, “whenever you’re ready, we can
leave.” Sora grinned.
“Then what are we waiting for?” he smiled, taking Kairi’s hand to help her off
the ground. Riku and the others stood too, pacing off towards the ship, but
Imari stayed still. Riku stopped, held out a hand to her.
“Come on,” he smiled. “It’s okay, I promised, didn’t I?” Imari didn’t move,
still rocking Taiko as he slept. He sighed, knowing he was going to have to
convince her. To him, it seemed she was just being stubborn. But to her, it
seemed he was being inconsiderate. He was completely ignoring everything but
the thought of travelling again. “You’re coming on the ship... aren’t you?”
“Are you kidding?” Imari asked, her eyes wide. “Riku, I want to know just what is
going on.” He groaned.
“I told you,” he sighed again, “I can explain later, we don’t have time for
this.” She avoided his eyes, caressed Taiko’s face with light fingers. The
little she knew about what was happening told her just one thing.
“It sounds dangerous,” she whispered, genuine concern in her voice. “And it’s
not just you that you have to worry about now. What about
Taiko, huh?” Riku eyed his son’s face, rubbing his chin. The light
breeze coaxed his silver hair off his shoulders.
“The ship is safe,” he replied, “it got us to the ends of the universe and
back. And we’re all here now, safe and sound.” Imari looked up at him,
confusion in her entire expression. “Please, we don’t have time for this. Just…
trust me.” Riku kneeled by her, touching Taiko’s face. Imari looked up at him,
uncertain. “If I thought it would put you in danger, I would never want you to
go.” Sincere, he then stroked her cheek.
She thought about it for a few minutes. It sure didn’t sound like something
safe, from what she understood of the conversation. Still, if Riku was willing
to let her and Taiko travel on it, then it must have been okay. She knew he
wouldn’t let anything happen to their baby. And Donald and Goofy had seemed to
have had a wonderful effect on Sora. No longer miserable and quiet, he was
energetic and joyful, like he used to be. Now that he was happy, Kairi was
happy. Riku just seemed to be happy to see his old friends. They all seemed fine
with the idea of leaving on the ship. If they were okay with it all, then there
was no reason why she shouldn’t be, too.
“I know,” she concluded, scratching her neck. She still seemed doubtful, but a
glimmer of hope shone in her dark eyes. “And you’ll tell me everything if I
come?” Riku nodded instantly.
“Of course,” he smiled. “I probably should have told you sooner.” Imari waited
a few moments, then stood up.
“As long as it won’t be dangerous,” she said. Riku stood up too, walked her
over to the ship, where the others were waiting.
“All ready?” Sora asked, buzzing with energy. His bright smile was strange to
see after his weeks of melancholic behaviour. He was like a child again,
bouncing around on the sands. Goofy led them onto the ship, and one by one,
they followed. Riku took Taiko from Imari’s arms, letting her board the ship
before him. Donald was last of all, and he closed the door as he boarded.
It had been a long time since they’d seen a Gummi Ship, and nothing seemed to
be too different. The two piloting seats remained at the front, various
buttons, lights, and displays dotting the greyish walls. A window had been
added to the side of the ship, next to the door. There were a number of other
doors, all leading off to different rooms. After all, this ship was much bigger
than the last.
Sitting in the pilot’s seat, Goofy strapped himself in.
“We’re goin’ to Disney first,” he explained, “to refuel and stuff. And I’m
guessin’ you’ll be wantin’ stuff for the baby.” Riku nodded. Goofy turned
around again, faced the front. “Oh, and you don’t have to sit down. This ship
ain’t as bumpy as the last.”
Before anyone could respond, Donald had joined him, and was beginning the
takeoff sequence. He pressed a few buttons, and the display before him lit up,
with little neon lights and flashing screens. Pressing another sequence of
buttons, and pulling a small lever, a dull whirring sound filled the air.
Slowly, the ship lifted up from the ground, and blasted up into the sky. Within
seconds, the endless, muted blue skies faded into glittering, ebony heavens,
the bluish-green world hanging still before their eyes. Sailing smoothly
through the stars, the ship did not jolt or shake as it used to - a welcome
improvement.
Wide-eyed, Imari approached the window, touched the cold pane with warm
fingers. Strangely, she felt no fear, a sense of calmness running through her
body. Her dark eyes gazed out towards the velvet space before her, twinkling
with millions of sparkling diamonds. Looking out there, she forgot she had no
idea what was going on, or where she was going. She forgot everything, really,
felt so small compared to the vastness before her.
“It’s beautiful…” she mused, her warm breath clouding the pane. She quickly
rubbed it away, wanting to look out a little longer.
Their world lay before her very eyes, looked insignificant, dwarfed by the
infinite space. Slowly, it was becoming a dot in the distance. Then another
world passed by. Her jaw dropped. Other worlds. Suddenly, she felt a
little closer to knowing what was happening. All the pieces were falling into
place. She had to talk to Riku when she got the chance.
Meanwhile, Sora had taken to flying the ship. Goofy was sat on the floor,
letting him do all the work. He had already sent a message to Queen Minnie,
telling her that they would be arriving shortly. Sora had seemed keen to pilot
ever since he had boarded, and now was fulfilling his wish.
He couldn’t believe he was actually doing this again. Part of him thought he’d
never even be on a Gummi Ship again, and he was excited to be there. He gripped
the controls in his shaking hands, trying to control himself. Disney was just
up ahead, but he felt tempted to continue on past it. However, he knew he
couldn’t just fly by, and so set co-ordinates for landing. The journey to the
castle always seemed so short, but that was because it was so close to their
world.
“Ready to land?” he smiled to Kairi, stood at his side.
She nodded, smiling back. She was overjoyed just to see him so happy, so
exultant after weeks of depression. They weren’t ideal circumstances - well,
King Mickey was missing - but he seemed joyful enough, so she did not worry too
much. She glanced around the ship. Donald and Goofy were talking, and Imari was
still gazing out of the window. She didn’t seem to
afraid anymore, but Kairi knew that Riku still had to tell her all that had
happened. Riku didn’t seem to be too worried about breaking it to her - he was
too preoccupied with Taiko, who had begun to squirm and sniff after a short
sleep.
“I know,” Riku sighed, talking to the baby, trying to calm him. “You’re hungry.
But I can’t help you with that.” Kairi smiled, hearing his comments. Riku
always made jokes about everything. Donald heard Riku’s words, turned to face
him.
“We’re landing now,” he stated. “Just a minute or so.”
Riku nodded.
The ship burned down through the atmosphere, but it did not shake or heat up.
Chip and Dale must have made some wonderful changes to the ship to stop all
that. And then there was the castle, just below them. Finding a spot in the
courtyard, Sora carefully manoeuvred the ship down to the ground. Donald
switched the engines off, and Imari pulled the door open.
Queen Minnie ran out to greet them, standing on the cobbled floor. They piled
out of the ship. Sora’s eyes were alight with childlike awe as he gazed up at
the castle.
“Your highness,” Donald and Goofy bowed, leading as an example to the others.
They all followed suit, even Imari, who seemed uncertain of who
this was. Queen Minnie giggled.
“It’s great to see you!” she smiled, looking them all over. “My, you’ve all
grown since I last saw you! Except…” Her attention turned to Imari, and she
hurried over to greet her. “I don’t think I’ve met you before…” Imari was
stunned at first, but quickly replied.
“Uh, my name is Imari,” she smiled nervously, her eyes darting to Riku all the
while. “It’s nice to meet you.” Queen Minnie smiled.
“And it’s nice to meet you too!” her voice was incessantly cheerful, her face
beaming with sincerity. But then a cry stopped her before she could continue.
“Oh?” She turned to Riku.
“Sorry,” he blushed. He rocked Taiko gently. “He’s hungry.”
“That’s quite alright,” the Queen smiled, “we can talk later, you can go on to your rooms. I made sure you’d all have a
place to stay.” She turned to Donald and Goofy. “On the second floor, okay?”
They nodded, before gesturing for the little group to follow. They thanked
Queen Minnie, before walking off into the castle.
They were led through, up a flight of stairs, and they stopped in a small
corridor. They arranged a time to meet again, and then left the others to
settle in their rooms. Sora and Kairi were given the room on the left, while
Riku and Imari were given the room on the right.
~*~*~*~*~*~
Taiko breathed softly, now contently lying asleep on a blue blanket. Tiny baby
fingers grasped his doting father’s, safe beneath his protective gaze. Since he
was still so young, he didn’t do much but sleep - other than waking when he was
hungry - which was convenient after the events of the day. Imari stood by him,
arms folded over her chest as she watched over the two. She then looked at
Riku.
“Are you going to tell me, then?” she whispered, avoiding waking the baby. Riku
looked back up at her, nodded. He gestured for her to sit on the bed by him.
Riku was sat on the bed, Taiko lying asleep at his right. The bed sheets were a
pleasant, pale blue colour, and the frame was made of white, carved wood. Most
of the room was white - the walls were white, the furniture was white, and the
floor was white - but the light, linen curtains matched the blue sheets. They
hung either side of the huge, floor-to-ceiling window. The sun was setting
outside, and the warm orange glow melted through the windowpanes, lighting some
of the room with a gentle, yellow aura. Imari walked to the other side of the
bed, sat by Taiko’s right. She looked up at Riku again, awaiting a response.
“I don’t know where to start,” he sighed, voice hushed. “There’s a lot for me
to say.” Imari shrugged.
“Start at the beginning, I guess,” she mumbled. She then opened her mouth to
speak again, but paused. Riku raised an eyebrow, and she suddenly continued. “I
need to tell you something, too.” His eyes widened.
“What is it?” he asked, curious. He hadn’t a clue what she was talking about. “You
go first, mine could take a while.” She took a deep breath, scratched her neck.
“Riku, I…” she seemed hesitant. Her expression suggested she was searching for
the right words. “There’s something I guess I should tell you.” He drew closer
to her, smiling nervously.
“Come on,” he smiled, “you’re… scaring me now.” She sighed, and he heard her
foot tapping on the floor. Her eyes wandered from his.
“I…” she started, but then paused. She took another deep breath. “I-I knew
about the other worlds, Riku.” He frowned.
“H-how could you know that?” he whispered, a little confused and apprehensive.
“I’m… I’m from another world,” she blurted out.
Stunned, Riku sat in silence for a few moments.
“What?” he whispered, unable to comprehend what she’d just said.
“I-I don’t really know what happened,” Imari replied quietly, shrinking down
into the bed. She didn’t really know any details, and was embarrassed to give
her simple story. “All I know is that I found myself in your world.” Riku shook
his head, trying to rationalise everything.
“Imari, you would have told me by now,” he tried to find a reason why it
couldn’t be true. She sighed.
“My dad made me promise,” she stated. “And even if I did tell you, I didn’t
think you’d believe me.” He shook his head again.
“Of course I would have!” he said. “I knew about the other worlds anyway.” She
waggled a finger at him.
“Yeah, but I didn’t know that,” she tried to defend herself. He sighed, rubbing
his forehead.
“Then why did you get so freaked out at Donald and Goofy?” he asked.
“’Cause I wasn’t sure, okay?” she retorted. “I still don’t entirely know what
happened to me. I guess I didn’t put two and two together.” She blushed, unsure
of herself. He ran his hand through his hair.
“Okay,” he sighed, trying to keep hushed. Taiko still slept soundly at their
side. “Will you tell me what happened?” She nodded, getting herself comfortable
on the bed.
“I was out walking with my dad,” she explained. “Suddenly, the sky clouded
over, and a blizzard started. Before we could get back home, it just got worse
and worse. The wind kept getting stronger, and the snow kept coming. Then it
got darker, until everything went black. I just passed out, I think.” Riku
nodded, listening intently. “When I woke up, my father and I were on a beach.”
Riku nodded.
“That’s how you got there,” he mused. He rubbed his chin. “Nine years ago?” She
nodded. “Sounds like you got caught up in the same thing as us.” From her
expression, it was clear she was a little confused.
Riku explained how he, Sora and Kairi had been taken from the
“So a lot of people got separated,” she whispered. “We weren’t the only ones.”
Riku shook his head.
“Far from it,” he sighed. “There’s one thing I can’t figure out, though. When
we sealed the door to Kingdom Hearts, all the worlds went back to normal.
Everyone was sent back to their own worlds. But you weren’t.” Imari shrugged.
She wasn’t sure of what Kingdom Hearts was, but assumed Riku would explain
later.
“I guess I’m not complaining,” she smiled. “I met you guys, didn’t I?” Riku
smiled, kissed her.
“But don’t you miss home?” he asked. “And your family must be back there, too.
What was your world like?” She smiled.
“Cold,” she grinned. “Snowy. And it’s a little more… self
sufficient, I guess. There’s no electricity.” Riku’s eyes widened. Jumping from
her world to his must have been hard. “And I do miss my family. They don’t even
know that dad died.” She was saddened by this, and her dark eyes glazed over.
Riku curled his arm around her, took her close to his chest. He hated to see
her upset. He knew this was probably her first chance to let her feelings out,
express her longing for her home.
“What were your family like?” he asked, gentle and soothing. She dried her
tears, continued.
“Well, there’s my mother,” she sniffed. “Then my grandmother. And my older brother.” Riku smiled, taking delight in
comforting her.
“It would be nice to meet them all,” he smiled. “Maybe we will, while we’re
looking for the King.” Imari smiled. It was a nice thought.
“I guess you’re right,” she nodded, curling up beside him. He accepted her
reliance with heroic composure. “So did you meet Donald and Goofy after you got
lost from the islands?” Riku shook his head.
“Kinda,” he explained. “They met Sora first. I didn’t meet them ‘til later. And
I was kinda… jealous of them.” Her gaze questioned him. “I’d been out searching
for Sora. I was so worried about him, and I found out he’d been with them all
along. I guess I got kinda mad that he hadn’t bothered to look for me. Turned
out he had though, Donald and Goofy were helping him.
But I didn’t know that. I sorta lost my way from then…”
He explained how he’d met Maleficent, how he ended up almost losing himself to
the darkness. He felt strange, explaining all his mixed emotions to her - he
wasn’t the most expressive person, tending to keep himself to himself. But, he
wanted to justify himself as he told her of his struggle against his inner
demons. She understood as he explained what had happened between Sora and
Ansem, and then how he and King Mickey were lost as they closed the door to
Kingdom Hearts.
“So Sora‘s the Keyblade master,” she mused, playing with the creases in her
dress. After a short pause, she looked up at him. “You guys must be great
friends.” Riku frowned, unsure where this sudden comment had come from.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“Even after you kinda… betrayed Sora,” she explained, “you guys are still best
friends.” Riku smiled.
“Yeah, well he’s done a lot for me,” he raised a smile, reminiscing. His focus
wandered. “He never lost hope, even after two years of looking.” Her dark eyes
widened.
“Two years?” she whispered. “Wow. But where did you all end up?”
“Well, for me and the King,” he replied, “all over the universe, until we got
separated. I don’t know where King Mickey turned up, but I got sent to some
world called Kactos.” She nodded, entranced with his ongoing story. “Sora was
out looking for me, and Kairi was back on the islands.”
“All alone?” Imari questioned. Riku nodded. “That must have been so hard for
her, worrying about you two.” She was amazed at his story, sat listening
intently as a child listening to a bedtime fairytale. “How did you and Sora
find each other?” Pink seeped into Riku’s drained expression. Luckily, his
blushing face was hidden by his long, silver hair.
Riku hated to think about his time trapped at Square-One, at the mercy of the
New Generation. It had only been a few days, but the thought still lurked
painfully in his memories. To Imari, he was like a big, strong hero, taking
care of both her and Taiko. After the death of her father, she was devastated.
He was all that remained for her, the one who kept her going through it all.
But when he thought about what had happened there, he felt weak, and thought
she would think he wasn’t as strong as previously believed. Reluctantly, he
began to explain.
“Remember Ansem?” he asked. She thought for a moment, then
nodded. “They were his students. So, after Sora defeated him, they were pretty
mad.” Imari’s expression invited him to continue. “I stupidly let one of them
know that I was Sora’s best friend, while I was on Kactos. A couple of days
later, he came back, with two others.” Her mouth fell open, and her eyes
widened.
“What happened?” she whispered, shocked. She could guess the rest, but wanted
his clarification.
“They kidnapped me,” he sighed, eyes closed. “Took me back to
their world.” Imari threw her arms around him, buried herself in his
chest.
“That’s awful!” she said, her voice muffled. He wrapped his muscled arms around
her. “Were you alright?” He nodded.
“Nothing too bad, I guess,” he said. He tried to raise a smile. “I’m still
here.” Quickly moving on, away from his thoughts, he continued to explain
Sora’s arrival, and his final duel with Mikado. He
tied up all the loose ends, telling her all that happened after that, up to
their return to the islands. After a short time, he finished. “Anything else
you want to know?” Imari shook her head.
“Not really,” she rubbed her chin. He’d explained all she wanted to know, and
so much more. She now knew everything about his past, all that he, Sora and Kairi
had been through. There was just one more thing she needed to know. “Taiko.” Riku slapped his forehead.
“Man, I knew I left something out,” he sighed. How could Riku forget him?
“Taiko was a member of the New Generation, but he didn’t agree with what they
were doing. He ended up getting kicked out. He was good to me,
we ended up getting pretty close, even though we didn’t spend much time
together.” Imari nodded. “All he wanted was to get home to his family. So we
took him back home to Foris.” Imari smiled.
“That was nice of you,” she said. Taiko seemed like a nice guy too. “I’d like
to meet him, considering you named our baby after him.” Riku grinned.
“Then that’s another place on the list,” he smiled. “We can tell the others,
they’ll want to go to Foris too. And I’ll make sure we try to find your world.”
He raised a grin, ruffling his hair. “Looking for King Mickey is turning into a
trip for us!” He laughed a little, but Imari did not.
“Will he be alright all alone?” Imari asked. It was clear she seemed a little
worried. Riku nodded.
“He’s tough,” Riku reassured her. “He can take care of himself.” She nodded,
feeling a little more comforted.
“That’s ok then,” she smiled. She gazed down on the baby, breathing softly as
he slept. “I bet Taiko would be pretty happy to hear your son’s named after
him.” Touching his little hand, she smiled again. “I was thinking of naming him
after my brother. But you seemed pretty taken with Taiko.” Riku smiled.
“Sorry,” he said. “What was your brother’s name? Taiko could always use a
middle name, too.” Imari giggled.
“Meiji,” she replied.
Riku’s eyes widened. Her words pierced his soul. He couldn’t be the same Meiji,
could he? Noticing Imari’s stare, he replied.
“Cool,” he blurted out the first response he could think of. He decided to keep
quiet about it, considering it was such a slim chance that he’d be the same
person. After all, there could be millions of ‘Meiji’s throughout the universe.
And he doubted Imari would name her child after such a monster.
His eyes darted as they heard a knock at the door.
“All ready?”
Riku stood up, went to the door. His
expression told that he had not expected anyone. The tiled floor was cold
against his bare feet. Doe-eyed, Imari watched his every step. She couldn’t
help feeling nervous about whoever was there. The room was lit by a gentle aura
now, the soft glow of a candle reflecting off pure white walls. Riku winced as
he opened the door, the warm light streaming in from the corridor.
“Oh, hey Sora,” he smiled, letting Imari know who it was. He seemed surprised -
he must have forgotten their arrangements to meet. She relaxed again, her
attention turning back to her baby.
“You coming?” Sora asked affably. He seemed cheerful,
Kairi’s arms curled around his waist. Riku nodded slowly.
“Just a sec,” he said, leaving the door ajar and returning to the bedside. He
quickly pulled on his shoes. “Imari, can you get Taiko?” She watched him lying
there asleep, her expression deep with thought. Taiko looked so comfortable and
happy. She hated to disturb him. Looking back up at Riku, she replied.
“Riku, every time he goes to sleep, we have to wake him up,” she said. “Why
don’t you just go? I can stay here with the baby.” He sighed, rubbing his chin.
“Alright,” he agreed. He leaned down, softly kissed her. “We won’t be long.”
Imari waved at Sora and Kairi, before Riku left, closing the door behind him.
The three of them walked down the corridor, following the royal, embroidered
blue carpet along, down the stairs, where Queen Minnie, Donald and Goofy were
waiting. Riku seemed quiet as they chattered, but Sora and Kairi thought
nothing of it. He glanced out of a window, saw the
starry skies hanging above. Night had fallen, the world peacefully quiet.
Inside, the white walls seemed to glow with a pure aura, lit by the flickering
shine of candles that hung from the ceiling. Queen Minnie waved from the bottom
of the stairs. As they approached her, Riku was suddenly quick to explain
Imari’s disappearance. He spoke before the Queen could greet them.
“Imari’s back up there with the baby,” he stated quietly. Queen Minnie nodded.
She seemed startled by his sudden outburst, but continued.
“Don’t worry,” she smiled, gesturing to an open door. “This way, please.”
She led them into a large, warmly-lit room, filled with generous bookcases.
They lined the wood-panelled walls, stopping only where there were doorways. A
large, exquisite painting of the King hung on one wall, above a roaring
fireplace. The flames danced, crackling noisily with the snapped words of the
smouldering firewood. Queen Minnie sat at the table in the centre of the room,
gesturing for the others to sit, too. Donald and Goofy stood either side of
her, while Sora, Kairi and Riku took their seats. The table was made of
polished mahogany, its legs carved into wonderful, unusual shapes. A letter
bearing the King’s seal lay on the table.
“Is that the letter the King left?” Sora asked, after a short period of fiery
silence. Queen Minnie nodded.
“That’s all he left,” she sighed, saddened. “Donald and Goofy told me that
they’d explained the situation to you all. Are you willing to help to search
for the King?” Sora and Kairi nodded, before they all directed their attention
to Riku. He shrugged.
“Yeah,” he replied coolly. “That should be okay.” He looked at Donald and
Goofy. “And it’s just searching for him? No fighting, right?” Donald sighed.
“No fighting if we can help it,” he answered, lifting his hands. “Can’t guarantee it, though. But I’m sure we could keep
Imari and Taiko safe, even if it was dangerous.” Riku nodded slowly, his eyes
narrowed.
“I’m not gonna let anything happen to them,” he stated. He knew what it was
like to lose those he loved, and was intent not to let it happen again. Sora
and Kairi could defend themselves in danger, but Imari… He was not sure. And he
couldn’t always be there to protect her, as much as he wanted to be. Sora
breathed a sigh.
“Come on, Riku,” Sora tried to reassure his friend. “We’ll be with you the
whole time, we won’t let anything happen to Imari. Or Taiko.” Riku massaged his forehead, then
sighed. He knew that this was the happiest Sora had been in a long time, and
wasn’t about to ruin his joy. It seemed he didn’t have much choice in the
matter.
“Okay,” he nodded. “We’ll come too.” Sora and Kairi smiled, as did Queen
Minnie.
“Excellent,” she said. Now that she was certain they‘d all be going, she
continued. “The ship has already been filled with enough supplies to last your
journey. Anything you could possibly need is on there, even spare parts for the
ship. And, of course, food and clothing.” Kairi raised
her hand gingerly.
“If we just have to look for the King in different worlds,” she began, “then
won’t we have to land in every world we see? That could take forever!” Queen
Minnie shook her head.
“Follow your hearts,” she grinned. It seemed like a good idea to her. “If you
have a feeling the King is there, then chances are, he
will be.” Sora smiled back, eyeing the painting on the wall. The King looked so
grand, so powerful. He was a valued friend to them all.
“We’ll find him,” Sora assured her. “I promise!” Queen Minnie smiled warmly,
her eyes alight with hope. “When do we leave?”
“Whenever you like,” she replied. “Donald and Goofy wanted to leave after we
were finished here, but weren’t sure what you’d think.” Sora shrugged.
“That would be ok,” he nodded. If it were up to him, he‘d be ready and waiting
in the ship. But, Riku and Imari were the more
doubtful of the group, and so he thought it was best to consult him first. “Riku?” Riku glanced up at the mention of his name. He
hadn’t been paying too much attention, slouched in his chair, arms folded.
“Uh, whatever,” he quickly insisted. It was clear he wasn’t listening. Kairi
giggled.
“When do you want to leave?” she repeated the question. “Would now be okay?” He
hesitated, knowing Imari wouldn’t be keen on disturbing the baby. But, the
sooner they left, then the sooner they’d be able to get him settled.
“Okay,” he agreed, white sheen across silver hair as he nodded.
“Then it’s sorted,” Goofy smiled. “Want us to go get Imari?” Riku stood up.
“I’ll do it,” he offered, walking out. He didn’t really give them much chance
to protest.
~*~*~*~*~
All in all, the time at Disney had been extremely short. They didn’t want to
waste any time, wanted to start searching for the King as soon as possible.
After finding Imari and Taiko, Riku and the others all gathered out in the
courtyard. They waited as Chip and Dale made some final checks on the ship,
ensuring that the systems were fully operational. The last thing they’d need on
their journey was a malfunction with the Gummi Ship. Stood around waiting on
the cobbled ground, they awaited approval for take-off. Night was upon them.
Although it had been a warm evening, the night came with a
icy chill in the air. The crisp skies twinkled overhead, an equally frosty
shimmer sparkling over the ground. The breeze shivered through them. Trembling,
Kairi buried herself in Sora’s arms. Still dressed in clothes for the beach,
they hadn’t anticipated being in such a cold place.
“I’m sorry it‘s so cold,” Queen Minnie blushed, “but there are some warm
clothes for you on the ship. Just in case.” She was so
mothering, taking care of them all like this. They all thanked her, huddled
around together for warmth.
Riku watched the window of the ship, saw little blurs
darting past every now and then. Chip and Dale couldn’t be much longer. Well,
he hoped. He just wanted to get going now. He looked down to Imari, who held
Taiko closely for warmth. He seemed comfortable, wrapped up in a blanket,
between his parents. His little face was tinged with red, bitten by the fierce
cold. Riku placed his hand over the baby’s cheek, trying to keep him warm. His
eyes wandered to the suddenly open door of the ship.
“Ready,” Dale chirped. “It’s all okay!” Queen Minnie grinned, thanking them for
their help. She then turned to Donald and Goofy, who stood up straight as she
addressed them. They were good friends, but still showed respect for their
Queen.
“Please, let me know as soon as you find anything,” she spoke sincerely, a
genuine undertone of concern in her now quivering voice. Perhaps the sight of
them all standing there by the ship had helped reality sink in. “I just wish
he’d have taken the newer ship. That way, he could have sent me a message.”
Donald nodded.
“This one was being repaired on the night he left,” he explained. “At least
that ship is reliable, your highness. Try not to worry,
we’ll be back before you know it.”
“I promised, didn’t I?” Sora added quickly. The Queen raised a smile through
her sorrows.
“Yes,” she replied, nodding. “I know you won‘t let me down.” Sora grinned.
There was a short silence. “Well, I suppose you had better get going.”
They all nodded, quickly getting into the ship. It was cold out there, and the
shelter was inviting. The door slammed shut, and the clicks of the locks echoed
through the empty courtyard, over the cobbled, frosty ground. Queen Minnie took
a step back as the engines whirred, and the ship began to rise into the air. In
a moment, it was gone, burning up through the infinite starry expanse overhead.
Waving goodbye, she wished for their safety. After all, it seemed an almost
impossible task. But, if anyone could do it, they could.
“Good luck.”
Sora embraced Kairi, joyfully hopping from one foot to another. Like an excited
child on Christmas morning, he couldn’t begin to express just how happy he was
feeling at that moment, sailing through the stars once again. She smiled to see
the shimmer of glee in his crystal eyes, that spark of
cheer back in his ever-brightening grin. It was nice to have him back to normal
- playful, childish, and fun - no longer spending his days miserably brooding
to himself. Sora hadn’t really changed as the years had passed - true, he
looked older, but inside, he was still as young as ever. Holding Kairi in his
arms, he truly forgot where he was.
As they gazed into each other’s eyes, it was just like old times. A warm,
secure feeling filled Kairi for the first time in weeks. She gently rested her
head on his chest, closing her eyes, feeling his soft pulse beneath the caress
of cool cotton. Sora raised a warm smile, allowing his cheek to rest on her
head. The scent of her crimson hair was pleasant, the touch of her skin almost
heavenly. As happy as it made him feel, he couldn’t help feeling slightly
saddened at the same time. Little things like this - simply holding her close,
knowing she was his - had been taken for granted for a long time. He wouldn’t
allow this to happen again. Sealing the promise to himself with a kiss, he drew
her closer.
Taiko’s wailing suddenly brought them back up from their fantasy. Riku and
Imari were huddled in one corner, trying to soothe the baby. Donald and Goofy
were flying the ship.
“Shh,” Imari cooed. “Don’t cry, it’s okay.” Riku
looked over her shoulder.
“He’s tired,” he pointed out, “maybe you should put him to bed.” Imari held in
a sigh as Riku stated the obvious. She nodded, continuing to rock the baby.
Tears rolled down his tiny face, his little mouth wide open as he screamed.
“There isn’t anywhere to put him to sleep,” she replied, trying to smile. “And
he won’t sleep here, he knows it’s bedtime.” Sora let
his arms fall from around Kairi, paced over to one of the many doors within the
ship.
“Which one, Donald?” he asked loudly, over the cries of the baby. Donald turned
around, pointed to one of the doors.
“In there,” he squawked loudly. His brow was furrowed, hands trembling. Sora’s
assumption was correct - Donald was infuriated by the baby’s crying, had been
just waiting for the opportunity to give them their room.
“Thanks,” Riku smiled, holding the door open for Imari and the baby. “Shouldn’t take too long.”
Imari gawped at the room she’d entered. It certainly was nice, considering it
was part of the ship. A long window was on the back wall,
beneath it was both a sofa and a set of drawers. And, at the
foot of a double bed, stood a cot. That was not all. Dotted generously
all over the room were gifts - supplies for the baby. Even spare changes of
clothing for Imari and Riku were included, already set out on the bed for them.
She carried the baby over to the cot, gently placing him down onto his bed. But
he would not sleep, continued to cry. Offering some help, Riku took Taiko from
her, realising what was wrong. Cradling the baby in his arms, he sang a gentle
lullaby. After a short time, it worked, and Taiko was replaced in the cot,
contently sleeping. Imari smiled as Riku turned to face her again, giving him a
kiss. She took his hand, guided him over to the bed, where a little note was
waiting.
Thought you might have
needed some things for the baby.
Also, I have included
supplies for both of you, preparing for all eventualities - be it heat, snow,
or anything else!
Queen Minnie.
“That was really nice of her,” Imari smiled quietly,
“she prepared all this for us in about an hour.” Riku nodded, curling an arm
around her.
“Then we’ll be sure to thank the Queen when we get back,” he said, dozily
gazing at her face. Caressing her cheek with soft fingers, he gave her another
kiss. “I’m tired, so I’m gonna go sort everything with Sora. I’ll be back in a
minute.” She nodded, sitting down on the bed as he left.
Entering the cockpit again, he approached Sora. He’d wrapped himself around Kairi
again, holding her tightly in his thin arms.
“Sorry to interrupt and everything,” he smirked, “but are we taking turns with
this whole ‘piloting’ thing?” Turning as he heard his name, Sora shrugged,
still holding Kairi tightly. He looked over to Donald and Goofy for answers,
but was met with silence. He thought for a moment.
“I guess,” he replied. “Say, you guys have maybe… five hours? Considering you
haven’t slept or anything. Me and Riku can rest up,
then we can swap every ten hours.” Riku nodded in agreement, as did Donald and
Goofy.
“So we have five hours left?” Goofy scratched his head. Donald sighed, nodding
again.
“Then it’s settled,” Riku smiled. “See you later.” He was gone again, back in
his room already. Donald turned to Sora.
“Aren’t you goin’ to bed too?” he asked, pointing at another door. He made a
wide gesture with his arms. “You can’t fly this thing without any sleep!” Sora
smiled.
“Okay then,” he nodded. He did not argue, knowing they were right. “Goodnight!”
Kairi found his hand, grasped it as he led her away into the room.
Their room was the same as Imari and Riku’s - it had the same window, same bed,
same furniture. All was the same, except for the
baby’s things. They, too, had a note from the Queen, and a number of supplies
for their journey. After getting changed, Sora immediately got into bed. He had
only a few short hours to rest before piloting the ship, and wanted to make
sure he’d be in top condition for it. Kairi joined in, snuggling up to him,
held in his arms. There was nowhere else she’d rather be.
~*~*~*~*~
Soft breathing filled the silent air, the gentle darkness lingering in the
room. The curtains were drawn, all the new supplies
carefully organised and put away into drawers. The smooth motion of the ship
could not be felt, the engine could not be heard.
Nothing could disturb this peaceful slumber.
And yet, Riku lay awake.
With one muscled arm curled around Imari - who had decided to use his chest as
a pillow - he lay on his back, staring up at the ceiling, as he had done for
three hours now. He wrapped the loose curls of her hair around his fingers,
occupying himself as the seconds ticked by. This strange darkness was just like
being in Square-One - nothingness, surrounding him, enveloping him into the
sinister silence. If it wasn’t for Imari’s warm, unintentionally reassuring
touch, he might even have felt afraid.
He knew he’d have to help fly the ship, but just could not get to sleep. Wide
awake, he breathed a sigh, waiting for his slumber. Suddenly, he heard a
snuffling, a whimper from the cot. Alert, he slowly got out of bed, careful not
to disturb Imari as she slept. He lovingly lay her down onto the crinkled
pillow, before checking on the baby.
He shivered as his feet touched the floor. All his hair stood on end.
Goosebumps speckled his skin. In the bed, it was nice and warm, but getting out
felt cold and uncomfortable. Shaking, he regretted not wearing the loose shirt
that had been left for him - thinking it would make him too hot, he decided to
just wear the trousers for bed, giving the shirt to Imari. Pacing over to the
cot, he gently leaned on the side, looking down from above. Taiko was fine,
sleeping soundly, his eyes tightly closed.
“He must have been
dreaming,” he thought to himself, with a smile.
He watched his baby sleep, staying as quiet as he could. Everything about him
was so tiny, so fragile. A little baby like him needed protection - protection
his father was more than happy to give. Despite his son only being a week old,
Riku felt nothing could ever break their bond. Part of him wanted to hold the
baby, but he knew he couldn’t right now, so he just watched from above, like a
guardian angel.
Looking at his baby made him think of old Taiko, back on Foris. He was such a
kindly, friendly man. Riku often spared thoughts for his old friend, wondering
how he was doing, hoping he was alright. Although, he always knew his friend
would be okay there, surrounded by his loving family. He wondered if Taiko ever
thought of Sora and him, not forgetting Kairi, too. Smiling, Riku thought of
going back. Seeing Taiko again would be wonderful. Introducing Imari and their
son would be even better - Taiko would be overjoyed to know that Riku had named
his child after him.
His musings were interrupted as he noticed movement from the bed. Imari sharply
sat up in bed, messy brown curls rolling down over her shoulders. She rubbed
her eyes with her hands, giving a wide yawn. Stretching her arms, she noticed
Riku, stood by the cot. Almost tumbling out of bed, obviously half-asleep, she
wandered over to him. As she paced over, he watched her figure in the darkness.
It was quite a strange sight - the baggy shirt swaying on her tiny frame, her
medusan hair all over the place. He almost flinched as she reached out to him, grabbing
him with freezing hands. Her icy touch sent shivers down his spine. Her dark
eyes gleamed in the shadows, wide as she tried to see him properly. After
leaning over to take a look into the cot, she looked at Riku with a puzzled
expression. Not that he could see it, of course.
“Taiko’s fine,” she whispered croakily. “Come back to bed.” He shook his head
as she tugged on his arm. The highlight on his hair was all she could make out.
“Why not?”
“I’m not tired,” he replied quietly. She frowned.
“But you have to fly the ship,” she protested. “You can’t fly the ship when
you’re too tired.” She didn’t make much sense. He shrugged.
“I know,” he said, “but I can’t help feeling awake.” She sighed, rubbing her
fingers through her hair.
“Well…” she tried to think of suggestions. A short silence followed. “Do you
want to talk, or something? Might tire you out a little
more.” Riku nodded. He might as well. And going back to bed would be
warmer.
“Okay,” he agreed, climbing back onto the bed, and curling up beneath the
blankets. Imari joined him, letting him wrap his arms around her. She was warm
against his skin, her body heat radiating into him.
“Any reason why you can’t sleep?” she asked quietly, pressing herself closer.
After getting out of bed, they were both freezing cold. She could feel Riku
shivering beneath her touch.
“Nothing, really,” he replied. “Just thinking.” He
felt her eyelashes flutter as she blinked, her face buried into his shoulder.
“About what?” she asked, a question Riku knew was coming. She always worried
too much about him, her anxious nature getting the better of her. Not that he
minded. It was nice to know she cared for him so much.
“Not much, I guess,” he smiled. “Taiko, mostly.” He
felt her nodding, her forehead gently caressing his shoulder.
“What about him?” she asked. “Did you think he was awake, or something?”
“At first,” Riku replied. “He was just dreaming, I think.” It was quiet for a
few moments. The fluttering against his skin stopped, and he thought she’d
drifted away again. But a sudden question dispelled his thoughts.
“What will the other worlds be like?” she suddenly asked. Moving from his
shoulder, she propped herself up on her elbow, resting her head on her hand.
Her hair fell through her fingers.
“I couldn’t say,” he smiled, rolling onto his side, imitating her pose. “Hard to put them all under the same umbrella. It’s
difficult to find two that are similar.” She nodded.
“Do you like to see other worlds?” she asked, curious. He lightly trailed his
fingers over her chin, tilted his head a little.
“I guess so,” he replied. “It’s always nice to see new places. Y’know, do a
little ‘adventuring’. But I’d be just as happy staying at home.”
“Wouldn’t you ever get sick of looking at the same place?” she questioned, her dark
eyes examining the sharp silhouette of his face.
“I used to,” he laughed. “Until the day I got my wish. Back before anything
like this ever happened, I was desperate to get off the
“I hope so,” her voice quivered. “It would be nice to see my family. I’m sure
they’d love you, too.” He smiled.
“What are they like?” he asked. It was his turn to be curious. Plus, he wanted
to know a little about this ‘Meiji’ - his thoughts on this man bothered him
more than he liked to tell. Imari settled down onto the bed, lying on her back
beneath crumpled blankets. Riku moved closer, stroked her cheek with his free
hand.
“There’s a lot of them,” she replied. “But I guess you
mean the ones I lived with.” Riku nodded.
“Your mother, grandmother, and brother,” he smiled, kindly showing he
remembered. An aloof person, it often seemed he was not listening when she
spoke. But that was not the case, he absorbed all that
others said to him.
“Yeah,” she grinned. “I guess my grandmother took care of us all, even though
we were supposed to take care of her. She was a real mother hen, pretty
overprotective of my entire family. She was so feisty. My mother was the same,
too. She’d always fuss over us too much.” She smiled. “And Meiji…”
Riku braced himself for her words. If it turned out that they were the same
person, it would be difficult to take. He had to be honest with himself - if he
ever ran into Meiji again, then it wouldn’t be pleasant. Meiji had tortured him
back in Square-One. He’d threatened Kairi, fought with Sora, and victimised Taiko.
Tension hung in the dark, silent air as she chose her words, unaware of Riku‘s
apprehension. Although she knew that he’d been hurt by the members of the New
Generation, he had not told her any names. Time froze as she opened her mouth,
ready to speak.
Hearing what sounded like a snuffle, Imari’s words were cut short. Then, a
loud, clear cry followed. Smiling, she squinted to look at her wristwatch.
“Right on time,” she smiled sleepily. “You can stay here, he’s hungry. And you
should try to get some sleep, you only have an hour or
so now.” Riku nodded, breathing a disappointed sigh.
“Okay,” he nodded. “Night.” She kissed him before
getting out of bed to tend to the baby.
Rolling over, wrapping himself up in the blankets, he closed his eyes. He’d just
have to find out about Meiji another time - one way or another.
Sora playfully ruffled Riku’s silver hair, a wide grin on his face.
“Come on, Riku!” he smiled.
Sora laughed as Riku’s face contorted into the strange combination of a frown
and a yawn. Riku waved his arms a little, trying to gesture something. His yawn
prevented him from speaking, but finally, his words were allowed to escape.
“Quiet!” he whispered, pointing at the cot. “He’s asleep!” A look of
realisation spread across Sora’s now blushing face.
“Sorry,” he grinned. His apology was quickly forgotten, as another shout burst
forth from him. “Come on!”
Both Sora and Riku jumped as Imari suddenly shot up in bed.
“Sora, the baby is asleep!” she growled. The quiet tone of her voice, combined
with her wild hair, made her even more intimidating. Well, it seemed to. Sora
slowly backed away from the bed. Riku grinned, before kissing her good morning.
“Go back to sleep,” he whispered dozily. “I’ll see you later.” He reluctantly
crawled out of bed, grabbing his clothes and quietly closing the door behind
him.
Sora and Kairi were waiting by the door as he entered the cockpit. Donald and
Goofy were still flying the ship, but he knew it wouldn’t be long before they
left. Sora almost pounced on him as he stepped out. Riku looked a mess, his
eyes narrowed in the comparably bright light of the cockpit, his silver hair
all over the place.
“Hey Riku!” he smiled. “Sleep well?” Sora suppressed a laugh as he looked him
up and down. “Forget I asked that.” Seeing Riku’s glare, Kairi laughed
nervously.
“Bathroom’s all yours,” she tried to quickly move the conversation along. Riku
gave Kairi a smile, before disappearing into the bathroom.
He emerged a short time later, all ready, his silver
hair dribbling all over. Kairi had disappeared, while Sora stood eagerly
waiting for his turn. Donald and Goofy noticed Riku’s return and promptly
removed all their restraints. It seemed they were tired out, needed some
well-earned rest. Goofy went into the bedroom, while Donald addressed Sora and
Riku.
“There’s a world coming up,” he stated. “One that we think King Mickey may be
in.” Sora nodded, folding his arms.
“Okay,” he smiled, “which one?” Donald pointed to the front of the ship.
“It’s called Aer,” he replied. “Look at the map. It’s not too far, maybe an
hour or so away. Come get me if you reach it.” Sora nodded, cheerfully waving
as Donald left the room. When he turned, Riku was already settled into one
chair.
“I forgot how grumpy you are in the mornings,” Sora laughed cheerfully, teasing
his friend.
He approached the pilot’s chair, sat down carefully. Reminiscing as he pulled
on all the restraints, fastening his seatbelt, he warmly smiled to himself. He
grasped the controls tightly in his hands, the joy lighting his blue eyes. Riku
smiled, watching him. This really did mean a lot to Sora. It meant the world.
And Riku finally saw just how happy it made his best friend. If it made Sora
happy, then he was happy.
“I was gonna ask how you were,” Riku smiled. “But I guess I can see for
myself.” Sora blushed, not realising Riku was watching the whole time. “It’s
good to see you’re feeling better.” Whether Riku had shown it or not, he
genuinely did worry for Sora. He hated seeing him so miserable, so upset about
things - it wasn’t like the cheerful, fun Sora he knew and loved.
“Thanks,” Sora smiled. He and Riku had had their ups and downs over the years,
but they stuck together. They’d be best friends until the end.
“So… Aer,” he quickly looked at the display. Not one to be overly emotional,
Riku quickly changed the subject. He tapped the name into the display. “Yup, less than an hour away.”
Chip and Dale had fitted a Navigation Gummi block, including information on
worlds they’d already travelled to. Someone must have already been to Aer. Probably Donald, Goofy, or the King.
“How is the baby?” Sora suddenly asked. It was clear he was trying to make
conversation. Riku smiled.
“He’s good,” he replied. “We got him into a routine and everything. Not like
he’ll be keeping to it now we’re here.” Sora laughed. “All he does is eat and
sleep. Kinda handy, I guess.” Sora nodded.
“What about Imari?” he asked, curious. Riku shrugged.
“She’s okay too,” he smiled. “She was kinda wary and stuff over the first
couple of days though.”
“That’s normal, I guess,” he sighed. Riku held in a laugh. Here they were,
talking properly for the first time in weeks - and they were talking about the
baby. But while they were on the subject of Imari, Riku had a thought.
Dare he tell Sora about this mysterious ‘Meiji’? It was on his mind, and he
needed someone to confide in. Imari didn’t exactly say he couldn’t tell anyone.
And if they found her world, it would have to come out anyway. Besides, Sora
was trustworthy. And chances were, Imari would tell
Kairi about her own world sometime. So he decided to.
“Sora,” he said, his voice quiet. He was cautious,
made sure no-one else was around. “I need to tell you something. But you have
to promise not to say anything.” Sora’s brow furrowed at Riku’s suspicious
words.
“Sure,” he replied, careful. Riku seemed worried - not like him at all. It
appeared that it was time for him to repay his best friend‘s support. “What’s
up?” Riku sighed.
“I was explaining what happened to us,” he began, “’cause I figured she’d have
to know, seeing as we’d be on the ship, going to different worlds and stuff.”
Sora nodded, waiting to see where he’d go with this. “And she blurted out that
she’s… she’s from another world herself.” Sora’s jaw dropped. The blue of his
eyes expanded, his facial expression changing as he
tried to understand. He shook his head.
“No way,” he protested. “She would have told you, Riku. She tells you
everything.” Riku nodded.
“Y’know the storm that separated us?” he questioned. Sora nodded. “Transported her to the islands. But she didn’t know that.”
“What about her dad?” Sora tried to disprove Riku’s words.
“She was with him at the time,” Riku replied. “She said there was a blizzard.
She blacked out, and when she woke up, she and her father were on the beach.
Her father made her promise she wouldn’t tell anyone about what happened.” Sora
sighed.
“And you aren’t kidding?” he whispered. “Wow. Then where is her world?” Riku
rubbed his chin. He put his feet up, relaxing back in his chair.
“Beats me,” he shrugged. “I want to try to find it though. She said it’s cold
and snowy, all year round. She has family there, too.” Sora’s expression seemed
to fade.
“So they think she’s…” he began, but did not finish. Riku nodded sadly. “Did
she say anything about them?”
“Yup,” he sighed. “That was kinda what I wanted to talk about.” Sora looked
puzzled.
“Well… why?” he wondered. Riku had just found out his girlfriend was from
another world. And all he wanted to talk about was her family. Odd.
“She said she had an older brother,” Riku sighed. Sora couldn’t help raising a
smile at Riku’s words. He was sounding stranger by the second.
“Scared of him?” Sora interrupted jokingly. “Riku, I doubt he’d be against you
being with her. You‘re a nice guy. And you‘re pretty
protective of her and the baby.” Riku frowned back.
“That’s not it,” he groaned, rubbing his creased forehead. “She said… she said
his name was Meiji.” Suddenly deep in thought, Sora’s eyes remained fixed on
the starry expanse before him.
“And you’re worried he’s the same Meiji we knew,” he concluded after a short
while. He understood why Riku felt a little apprehensive, but dismissed his
fears. “Well, don’t worry. There are so many worlds, I
doubt that he’s her brother.” Riku sighed, tilting his head to allow his long,
silky hair to cover his face.
“I know,” he whispered. “It’s just… a lot of stuff I’d rather forget, y’know?
What if he really is her brother? If I met him again, I’m not sure I could stop
myself…” Sora nodded as he trailed off. He could understand how Riku felt,
although he was not sure of exactly what he’d endured at the hands of the New
Generation. He knew all of them had attacked Riku at some point or another, but
knew nothing more about it. And he doubted Riku would ever offer him this
information.
“”Try not to worry about it, Riku,” he tried to lighten his best friend’s
spirits. An uneasy silence followed. “Does Imari know about this?” Riku shook his
head.
“Nope,” he replied. “I told her about the New Generation, but I didn’t mention
any names other than Mikado.” He sighed. “I-I don’t know if I could ever tell
her about the other Meiji.” Sora put a friendly hand on his shoulder, tried to
reassure him.
Sora knew Riku wasn’t as strong as everyone else thought. He didn’t usually
speak of how he felt, but Sora had been his friend for so long that he could
tell anyway. He knew that the events in Square-One had affected him a lot more
than anyone else realised. Sora heard a door open, tore his arm from Riku’s
side.
“Hey,” a voice called from behind. “Good morning!”
Recognising Imari’s voice, Riku turned to greet her. She stood smiling, still
wearing the huge shirt, her hair untamed. Taiko lay in her arms, content,
curiously looking around the room.
“Hi,” Riku smiled back, disguising his slightly sorrowful voice. “Sleep well?”
She shrugged, tucking a tendril of hair behind her ear.
“Okay, I guess,” she replied. “I know you guys are busy, so I won’t stay too
long. Riku, can you watch the baby for a little while?” Nodding, he gestured
for her to hand him the baby.
“Thanks,” she smiled. “Just ten minutes, I promise.” With that, she left, back
into the bedroom. Then she appeared again, locking herself into the bathroom.
Riku’s attention turned to the baby.
“Good morning!” he smiled, holding the baby up in the air. Taiko was not yet
old enough to smile, but it was evident he was overjoyed to see his father -
his turquoise eyes smiled for him. He babbled a little, and ended up dribbling
all over himself. Riku grinned, drawing the baby closer for a warm cuddle. He
let out a laugh as he felt tiny fingers tugging on his hair. Noticing Sora
watching, he settled the baby into his arms, looked back at him. “What?” Sora
shrugged.
“You look happy,” he smiled. Riku raised an eyebrow, but smiled back anyway.
“By the way, did you tell Imari about what we‘re doing?” Taiko played with
Riku’s fingers as he thought.
“Going to other worlds?” he asked. Sora nodded. “Yeah.”
He glanced down at the baby, before looking out of the window.
Muted shades of black and blue lay side by side, sewn together by cosmic
swirls, dotted with tiny, sparkling stars. They were sailing through the
heavens, the boundless space of the cosmos surrounding their insignificant
ship. Far-off worlds hung in the distance, unaware that they were not alone.
Riku smiled as he eyed the sight before him. It was spectacular. Then, he
noticed something before them. As they moved, it grew larger. Punching their location
into the computer, he watched the display. It confirmed his suspicions.
“It’s Aer.”
Now, Aer was right in front of them. The ship hovered
still in the outer reaches of its atmosphere. All gathered together in the
cockpit, they were ready to land. Imari seemed nervous, holding Taiko tightly
in her arms, but that was to be expected. After making sure they had
everything, and were ready to go, Sora began the landing sequence.
The ship burned down through the atmosphere, leaving a billowing trail of
snowy-white smoke as they went. They plummeted through layers of fluffy white
cloud, through an ever-brightening, clear blue sky. Within minutes, Sora had
landed the ship, and they were ready to leave.
Sora led the way, as usual, with Kairi tagging along at his side. He pulled the
door open, before leaping out. Riku kindly allowed Imari to leave with the baby
first. Just as he was about to get off, Goofy gently grabbed his arm.
“Wait!” he smiled. “Donald’s got somethin’ for ya!” Donald nodded, attempting
to conceal something behind his back. He noticed Riku peering over his head,
and with an angry snort, he revealed it.
“A sword?” Riku whispered, reaching out to take it.
Donald grinned.
“Not just any sword,” he replied. “Yours, remember?” Riku nodded, realising
just what this was. He examined the carvings on the hilt with a smile, letting
his fingers run over the cool steel of its blade.
“King Mickey had this made for me…” he reminisced, his eyes wandering over the
sword. “Thanks a lot.” Donald smiled.
“We figured you’d be needin’ it,” he said, hurrying
Goofy and Riku off the ship. “I thought you’d be wantin’
to protect Imari yourself.” Riku grinned. Donald was right. Proudly wielding
the sword, he stepped out of the ship. Noticing Imari waving at him, he
attached the sword to his belt, joining her.
A cool breeze ran through tall grass, weaving in amongst the green blades and
dancing flower heads. The whole meadow was alive with colour, infused with the
joys of spring. Beams of welcoming sunshine warmed their skin. The scent of
pastel flora floated lightly upon amiable wind, pleasant to the senses.
“This place is beautiful!” Kairi smiled, looking around. The breeze lifted red
hair from sun kissed shoulders.
“Never mind that,” Donald squawked. “We have to get going!” They all proceeded
to look around. This meadow seemed to go on forever. The land did not rise, nor
fall at any point. Imari raised a hand, pointed in one direction.
“It looks like smoke over there,” she pointed out. “Maybe there’s a town there,
or something.” Donald nodded, knowing she was right, but no-one else seemed to
notice. Sora seemed to explode with excitement.
“Good idea!” he smiled. He grabbed Kairi’s hand, and began to run. Donald’s
expression dropped as Sora and Kairi tore through the field, disappearing into
the long, now flattened grass.
“Sora!” he squawked, running after them. “Stop!” But
it was no use. His little legs couldn’t carry him fast enough to catch up.
Turning to Riku in a panic, he pointed towards the trail they’d left in the
grass. “Stop them, Riku! They’re headed for a cliff!” Riku nodded, throwing his
backpack to the floor.
“Stay with Imari,” he yelled as he took off running. He ran as fast as he
could, praying that he’d catch up before it was too late. His mind raced. Sora
was fast, but Kairi wasn’t. She’d slow him down. Well, he hoped.
The razor grass felt like shards of broken glass as he sprinted through the
meadow, bounding and leaping over any obstacles. The once-friendly plants
ripped against him, his speed working to both an advantage and disadvantage.
The grass clung to his trousers, trying to slow him. There they were, just in
the distance.
“Sora!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. “Stop!”
But Sora and Kairi could not hear him. They laughed as they ran, enjoying the
scenery, the rush of excitement buzzing through their bodies. A smile stayed
fixed on Kairi’s face, her eyes closed as she giggled.
Opening her eyes again, her stomach sank with an incredible feeling of dread.
“A rope bridge?”
That could only mean one thing.
She slowed down as much as she possibly could, weighing
down on Sora’s arm.
“Stop,” she panted. “Stop!” Sora opened his eyes,
glanced back at her. She was tugging on his thin arms, a look of sheer panic on
her drained face.
“You okay?” he breathed. Thankfully, seeing the fear in her azure eyes, he
slowed down to a complete stop to check on her. Her heart pounding away in her
chest, Kairi let herself flop down into the long grass, relieved. Worried, Sora
knelt at her side, gently taking her hand. He looked up as Riku approached
them, shouting and waving his arms as he ran.
“Sora!” his voice was plagued by panting, and the rushing breeze, but Sora
could make out his own name.
Before he knew what was going on, Donald and the others caught up. But Donald
was much faster than Goofy and Imari. His expression creased, a scowl fixed on
his squabbling beak, the little duck took a flying
leap at Sora. Forcing him down onto his back, grasping his shirt, Donald faced
him head on.
“The hell do you think you’re doin’?!” he yelled, infuriated. If he got any
angrier, steam would shoot from his ears. “I thought ya knew better than that!”
Confusion ran through Sora’s mind, seeping through into his bemused expression.
“Huh?!” he wasn’t sure of why Donald was overreacting this way, and could not
think of any other response. What he didn’t know was that he’d scared Donald -
he was terrified that he and Kairi would plummet off the edge.
“Ya can’t go runnin’ off here,” Donald explained. “Aer ain’t like the other
worlds. It’s not solid like the others. It’s made up of big chunks of land,
gathered around a centre of gravity.” He hopped off Sora’s chest, letting him
up. Once Sora was back on his feet, Donald grabbed him again, dragging him
further forwards, in the same direction he and Kairi were running in.
“Donald, I didn‘t - ” Sora began, but was interrupted. Donald pointed forward.
“Take a couple steps,” he ordered, “and look down.”
Deciding that arguing would only result in a loss, Sora followed the command.
He took a few apprehensive steps forward. It soon became apparent what Donald
had meant.
Coming to the edge of the meadow, he slowed his steps. Tilting his head down,
he gasped in shock. Where the meadow ended, the land ended. Peering over the
land’s verge, he saw wispy clouds and endless sky - and it was a long, long way
down. Just as Donald had said, they were stood on a gigantic chunk of land,
suspended in mid air.
“Wow,” he gasped, rubbing the back of his neck. He tried to lighten the mood,
gave a bright smile. “I guess that was a close one.” Donald gave a frustrated
shout, slapping himself in the head.
Looking forward, there was another chunk of land - this one seemed to be home
to a large town. Sora then noticed a rope bridge, connecting these two places.
“Are we going over there?” Sora asked sheepishly. Donald nodded.
“Unless you can see the King around here,” he snapped sarcastically, waddling
back over to join Goofy. He gestured for Sora to follow, and they all made
their way over to the bridge.
They crossed one at a time, except for Riku, who held Taiko in his arms. It was
shaky up there, the rickety old boards being held by increasingly frayed rope.
It was nerve-racking, crossing as the breeze shook the bridge. After a few
minutes, they were all across, ready to start searching the town. Before they
began their search, Riku turned to Imari, leaning close and parting her hair
from around her ear. There was one last thing he had to say.
“Don’t say you aren’t from this world,” he whispered into her ear. She nodded,
but had a curious look. She didn’t even have to ask - Riku answered her
question. “Because it messes with the ‘Orders of the Worlds’,
or something.” His face contorted as he thought of the words. But they
didn‘t strike him, so he shrugged. “Just don’t do it.”
Imari giggled, nodding again.
“Okay,” she smiled, taking the baby from him, handing him his backpack. Donald
turned to address them all.
“We’re here to see someone in particular,” he explained. “Me
and Goofy know him. All you guys have to do is stay close.” They all nodded,
agreeing to his words. Kairi rocked back and forth on her heels.
“Exactly who are we going to see?” she asked, eyeing the surroundings. Goofy
replied, seeing the frustration in Donald’s expression. After Sora’s bolt into
the meadow, he was frazzled. Now, it seemed the slightest thing could tip him
over the edge. Goofy scratched his head.
“Tono,” he replied with a smile. “He’s the, uh… ruler of this town. It’s the
biggest on Aer. So he’s pretty important.” Sora took Kairi’s hand. They all
followed along as Donald led the way, down a small street.
The cobbled streets were made of a pure, white stone, as were the buildings.
Window boxes and banners adorned the walls. The smell of wildflowers floated
gently through the air, wafting over from the meadow. It sure was a nice place.
As they passed by houses, they couldn’t help noticing all the curtains were
closed. Some doors were bolted. Most had strange markings on them, painted onto
the doors with glowing, white paint. However, none of them dared to ask a
question, as Donald seemed like he could snap at any moment - that, and they
feared one of the townspeople might hear them. As they proceeded down the
street, they could hear shouting, and a voice over a
tannoy.
“Please,” the voice crackled over speakers, its tinny quality barely audible
over angered shouts. “Just remain calm!”
Donald turned to face the others, an eyebrow raised.
“That’s Tono…” he mused, a shade of concern replacing the angered undertone of
his voice. “Wonder what’s goin’ on, they don’t sound too happy…” Waddling a
little faster now, he led them through a number of winding streets, until they
were stopped by a crowd of people, blocking them into the street. Donald
groaned. There was no other way around, and it looked like there were too many
people to squeeze through. Sora looked up at Goofy.
“Can I climb on your back?” he asked, making a little gesture with his hands.
“So we can see what’s goin’ on.” Goofy scratched his head, then
nodded. Sora wasn’t as small as he used to be, but he was just as skinny, and
would not be too much hassle to hold. Although, given his height, now taller
than Goofy, perhaps him giving Goofy a piggyback would be easier. But it did
not occur to either of them.
Sora climbed up onto Goofy’s shoulders, peered over the sea of heads before him.
It was the town square. Lavishly decorated, flags waving in
the breeze, strung from one building to another, it looked magnificent.
A wonderfully carved fountain stood at the centre of the square, but Sora could
not see what it had been carved into - people had climbed on it, ranting and
raving, waving their arms. Then he noticed a wooden platform, at the other side
of the mobbed square. A tall, slender man stood on it, holding his arms up,
trying to calm the squabbling crowds. Sora assumed this was Tono.
“Looks like Tono’s having a rough time,” Sora said, looking down at the others,
all awaiting his words. “I think the crowd’s yelling at him. I don’t know why…”
He looked back up, keeping an eye on the events. Riku tired of waiting. Boldly
stepping forward, he tugged on a man’s shirt.
“Excuse me,” he began, “but what is going on?” The man gave a sigh, pointing
towards the platform.
“There’s been another series of attacks,” he explained. His expression was
infuriated. “Tono said he’d solve the problem. But he won’t even tell us what’s
going on.” Riku thanked him, and the man turned back to the crowd.
“Attacks?” he repeated to himself, rejoining Imari and Taiko. Donald folded his
arms, a look of thought upon his face.
“It must be serious…” he mused, before looking back up at Riku. “Tono is
strong. If he can’t stop these ‘attacks’ alone, then it has to be difficult.”
“Maybe we can help?” Kairi suggested. “While we’re here, and
everything.” Donald nodded.
“That’s if we can get to him,” he sighed, trying to figure out a way through
the crowds.
Sora looked out over the people, but saw no way to pass. He breathed a sigh.
But then, he narrowed his eyes. Some of the people began to cause a bigger
fuss. A bloodcurdling scream silenced the crowds, then
sent them into a complete panic. Goofy wobbled as people began to push through
the street, out of the square. Riku threw himself at Imari, keeping her close
to the wall, using his body as a barrier between her and the mobbing people.
Kairi stood against the wall, while Donald tried to keep Goofy steady. Sora
looked over the scattered crowd in horror.
Part of him refused to believe his eyes. But as he felt the wave of adrenaline
rush through him, he knew this was all too real.
“Heartless!” he shouted, diving from Goofy’s shoulders.
Hitting the ground with a thud, the shock trembling through his legs, he
summoned the Keyblade. He was not taking any chances. Running at full speed, he
held the Keyblade back, ready to strike. He hadn’t done this in years, but his
instincts were returning with every passing second. The Heartless turned it’s
attention to him, it’s yellow eyes gleaming as it scrambled away from a man‘s
lifeless body. It took a shot at Sora, but missed. Catching it off guard as it
finished the attack, he struck it with all his strength. A black blur took the
Heartless’ place, a sparkling, glowing heart being released into the air as it
disappeared.
The man took a sudden breath, jerking up from the ground. Dismissing the
Keyblade, Sora approached him. Donald and the others joined, too.
“Are you alright?” he asked as he helped the man up.
“Yeah, I think,” he replied, somewhat disorientated as he shook Sora’s hand.
They turned as Tono ran towards them. He made sure the man was alright,
blessing him before sending him on his way.
Tono was a fairly tall, slender man, with mid-length black hair pulled back
into a ponytail. If Donald was correct about this man being very strong, then
his talent was well hidden. His face was thin and sharp, his perfectly defined
cheekbones raising a smile on his welcoming face. Although such an angular face
would suggest his was an aloof, cold nature, on Tono it seemed friendly, and
inviting. He wore spectacles, and his grey eyes beamed at the guests. He seemed
an educated man - he had a certain, intelligent air about him. A long, flowing
white coat hung from his slender frame, as did a matching pair of long, baggy
trousers, tied around his waist with a lengthy strip of pale blue cloth. His
appearance suggested that of a priest. He respectfully bowed to Sora.
“Thank you,” he smiled. He was well-spoken, his voice pleasant to the ear. “I
am grateful for your help. Seeing the way you defeated that Heartless, I must
assume that you are Sora.” Sora smiled, nodding. He was not sure of how Tono
knew him, but agreed nonetheless. Tono then turned to Donald. “Hello again.”
“Good afternoon,” Donald replied, bowing to his friend.
“What brings you here?” Tono smiled. “I am truly sorry for the state of
disarray you have found me in.” He gestured to a nearby wall. It was plastered
with ‘Wanted’ posters, along with crudely drawn pictures of Heartless. “I am
not sure what is going on, but your King seemed very interested in it all.”
Riku’s face lit up.
“You’ve seen the King?” he suddenly shouted. “So he knows about this?” Tono
nodded, folding his arms. Then a look of realisation spread across his thin
face.
“Ah,” he blushed. “He wrote a letter for you. He thought you might check here.”
He pulled up his sleeves - they were far too long and wide for his little arms.
He began to fumble around in his pockets, but it was soon clear that he did not
have it. He gave a sigh. “Please, come with me to my home. There we can discuss
everything.”
Chapter Thirteen
Tono led them through the now deserted streets, to the very edge of the town.
They neared another rope bridge - this time, it was being watched by two
guards. They wore clothing similar to Tono’s, but it was nowhere near as grand.
On the opposite side of the bridge was a very small chunk of land, hovering
still in the air. A small, white stone house stood on it, along with a willow
tree, and various flowers. Leaves and petals danced in the breeze. It looked
serene, cut off from the hustle and bustle of the town. They followed Tono over
to it, and entered the house.
He opened the door carefully, allowing his guests in before he closed the door.
The room was almost bare, containing only a pine table and a number of matching
chairs. Scrolls and markings adorned the pale blue walls, along with one
photograph. It was of Tono, and a young woman. He hurried them over to the
table, gestured for them to sit. Three flickering candles stood on the table,
along with a faded envelope. The words ‘Donald and Goofy’ had been written on
it in blue ink. As they sat down, he remained standing, politely giving them
the available chairs. They heard him sigh as he paced over towards the window.
“I wish I could do something to help,” he muttered. “My people…” As he reached
the window, he was out of earshot, his stuttered words inaudible.
Remembering the others were there, he turned, and stood at the head of the
table. He picked up the envelope before addressing them.
“King Mickey told me to keep this for you,” Tono explained, carefully opening
the envelope with bony fingers. “Would you like me to read it?” Donald shook
his head.
“Not yet,” he replied, speaking for the group. Tono nodded, respecting their
wishes, as absurd as it seemed to him.
“Very well,” he smiled, hiding his bemusement. A glint of curiosity sparkled in
his grey eyes. “Before we continue, may I please ask your names? I already know
you, Sora.” He turned his attention to Imari and Riku. Taking a quick glance at
Imari, seeing her face blushing, her eyes avoiding Tono, Riku spoke for her.
“This is Imari,” he introduced her. “And I’m Riku.” Tono looked pleased.
“Well, it’s very nice to meet you both,” he replied. “I’ve heard much about
you, Riku. The King spoke very fondly of you.” He smiled again, before peering
into the blue bundle of blanket in her arms. His entire face lit up as he saw
the baby, sound asleep. “Oh, and the little one?” Riku
smiled, proud.
“Taiko,” he replied with a grin. “He’s a week old.” Tono adjusted his glasses,
smiled. Donald piped up before he got the chance to speak again.
“So when did you see the King?” he asked suddenly, wanting to know just what
King Mickey was up to. Tono rubbed his chin, his nose wrinkling as he thought.
“It must have been…” he mused to himself. “The first attack was two weeks ago,
so perhaps…” He snapped his fingers. “Thirteen days ago. He arrived the day
after the first attack.” Goofy nodded.
“What did he say?” he asked.
“He spoke of darkness,” he explained. “He spoke of Kingdom Hearts. It’s all in
his letter.” Sora put his hands on the table.
“Can you read it?” he asked. Tono tilted his head, rolling his eyes with a
sigh. Now they wanted him to
read it. Pushing his spectacles up his nose, he began.
I knew you would come to my ‘rescue’, my
loyal friends. I should explain why I did not bring you along in the first
place.
The feeling I had, of the darkness’ return…
it seemed merely an inkling, and I decided to visit just one world, to put my
mind at ease. I did not think I’d need you with me for one trip, and did not
want to hassle you both.
However, I was right about the darkness. I
am sorry to say, it has returned. The single world I visited was plagued by
Heartless attacks. So I travelled from world to world, and found they were all
at the mercy of the Heartless. That was when I ended up in here, in Aer. Being
so close, I probably should have returned to the castle to find you both, but I
thought you’d have already come looking for me - considering my one-day absence
turned into weeks!
I have reason to believe that the door to
Kingdom Hearts has opened again. I also believe that someone - or something -
is directly responsible. I will not rest until I have found it. I am sorry I
could not stay here to await you. I decided that it would be best if I carried
on ahead.
So, I have but one request for you. Please,
find Sora. I cannot fight the darkness alone. I need his help, if he is
willing.
As for finding me?
It may not be an easy task. But, I will leave letters, detailing my progress on
each world I visit, just in case you end up there, too. We will meet again. Our
hearts will bring us together.
Sincerely,
King Mickey
An uneasy silence followed. Tono allowed them a moment to collect their
thoughts together, paced over to a window. It wasn’t the good news they’d been
hoping for. They weren’t sure of how to react.
All of a sudden, Sora jumped up, slamming his hands down on the table. Heads
turned to face him. The air rushed from his hands, sending the tiny flame of
the candle into a flurry, before it went out. A wisp of grey smoke followed,
lingering as the tense silence returned. Tono approached the table once more.
He cast his hand over the unlit candle, clenching it into a fist. Suddenly
releasing his muscles, a flame sprung from the burnt wick, and the candle
flickered once more. Sora, after watching this display, proceeded to encourage
his friends.
“Then what are we waiting for?” he asked the group. “King Mickey needs us!”
Smiling at his optimism, the rest of the group jumped up, too. Except one person.
Imari.
She avoided their gaze, trying to focus herself on the baby. He slept
blissfully, surprisingly undisturbed by Sora’s outburst. Touching his soft,
warm skin, she tried to remove herself from the situation. But Kairi brought
her back.
“What’s wrong?” she asked, pulling a chair over and sitting at her side. “You
okay?”
Imari looked pale. Her dark eyes were ringed with even darker circles, her skin
a deathly white. She looked up at Kairi, her lips quivering as she tried to
speak.
“The darkness returning…” she whispered, her voice stumbling over her every
word. “Isn’t that a bad thing?” Kairi opened her mouth to respond, but Sora
beat her to it.
“Yeah,” he replied. “We’re gonna be the ones to stop it!” Imari eyed his face.
A smile lingered on his lips. Her eyes narrowed - she could not understand why
this news would make him smile. “Right?” She nodded
half-heartedly. She didn’t feel up to questioning him right now, she felt too
afraid.
She looked around. The others all seemed indifferent to the newly-confirmed
threat. But, then again, they had handled this before. Twice.
She was probably so worried because she was less experienced. She felt herself
quivering. Then she heard a voice.
“Imari,” Riku spoke softly. “Here, let me take Taiko.” He didn’t give her much
chance to protest, gently scooping the baby up into his own arms as soon as the
words left his mouth. “Are you feeling okay? You don’t look so good…” She
nodded slowly, but her head was swimming. Her hands trembled as she wrapped her
arms around herself. Kairi touched her shoulder.
“Maybe you should go get some fresh air,” she suggested, gesturing to the door.
“Might help you feel better.” Imari nodded, placing her shaky hands on the
table. Pushing herself up, she wandered towards the door, closing it softly on
her way out.
All eyes turned to Riku. They all watched him silently, all hoping she was
okay, but interested in his reaction. Riku stared out of the window, sat
sheepishly holding the baby. Suddenly, he rose from his chair.
“I should go talk to her,” he said, concern shivering in his voice. This wasn’t
like her, and he wasn’t going to take any chances. He couldn’t help wondering
just what had provoked her like this. It had all come on very suddenly, after
all. Tono approached him.
“If I may,” he began slowly, “I would like to speak with her. But only if you
feel comfortable with that.” Riku’s nose wrinkled at first, but he gave a slow
nod. There was something priestly about him. Perhaps he could help her. He sunk
back down into his chair, watching as Tono left the room.
When he first went out, he did not notice her. But there she was, cradled
beneath the comforting branches of the willow tree, the grass cool against her
skin. A floral scent clung to the light breeze, rippling through green leaves,
allowing beams of sunshine through to warm her face. Parting the curtain of
swaying branches, Tono approached her. He startled her at first, but she soon
relaxed, leaning against the creased tree trunk once again.
“Is it alright if I join you?” he asked, gesturing to a patch of choppy grass
just beside her. She looked up at him, nodded slowly.
Nothing happened for a while. He settled himself down into the grass,
stretching his long legs. The rustle of leaves filled the empty air. Minutes
dragged by. Imari looked over to him.
“… Aren’t you going to ask anything?” she asked suddenly, her voice quiet. Tono
shrugged, shifting his weight.
“I thought I’d let you speak in your own time,” he replied, with a smile.
“After all, we met less than an hour ago. Who am I to go asking you things so
soon?” She smiled, letting her fingers run over a nearby flower. Her smile
didn’t last too long, slowly fading into an expressionless look. Tono gave a
sigh, rubbing his forehead. He then looked back at her. Perhaps a little
friendly conversation would make her more comfortable. “Your husband seemed
worried about you.” Her forehead creased.
“Husband?” she asked. Then it hit her. Riku. She held
up her left hand, showing no rings on her delicate fingers. “Oh, Riku isn’t my
husband.” She smiled, trying to joke. “Not yet, anyway.” He smiled too, but the
atmosphere remained quiet. Then she asked a question. “Why didn’t he come after
me?” Tono held his hands up.
“He wanted to, but I beat him to it,” he smiled. She looked afraid, her gaze
asking why. “Because I thought I might be able to sympathise with you better.”
Imari looked baffled. His smile faded, his look becoming more serious. “You’re
afraid, aren’t you?” She blinked, narrowing her eyes.
“Are you a mind reader?” she joked, trying to cover her emotions. He grinned.
“Well… no,” he smiled. “I could be called a lot of things. But
certainly not a mind reader!” She looked curious.
“So what could you be called?” she asked.
“Priest, wizard, warrior, leader…” he mused. She raised an eyebrow.
“A priest, huh?” she asked. No wonder he always seemed so peaceful.
“Yes,” he smiled. “I know you have not been to our world before, but we are
very religious. I will not go into it too much, I suppose.” She nodded. “So,
you are afraid of something?” She sighed, rubbing her neck. There was something
about Tono that invited her to trust him. So she followed her instincts.
“Well… aren’t you afraid too?” she whispered. His nose wrinkled, disturbing his
glasses.
“Of what, exactly?” he answered her question with another, carefully pushing
his spectacles back up his nose. Although, deep down, he knew just what she
feared.
“The darkness returning,” she reminded him. “I wasn’t aware of it all, first
time around. But Riku told me about it. And it seems to me like it’s something
to be worried about.” Tono nodded.
“Well,” he sighed, “I will not lie to you. It is something to be very worried
about. It concerns the balance of the entire universe.” She looked even paler
than before, taking a deep breath before continuing.
“The others don’t seem too scared,” she whispered, wrapping her arms around her
bent legs. Her head rested on her knees. “They’re raring to go.” Tono leaned
back against the trunk.
“They’re all used to it,” he pointed out. “Especially Sora,
Donald and Goofy. They have experience with it all.” Imari nodded.
“I guess,” she mumbled, “but something like that shouldn’t be taken lightly,
right? Even if they do have more experience, it‘s still something really bad.”
Tono shrugged again, letting his hand rest behind his head.
“Yes, it seems odd to me, too,” he replied, “but I suppose we won’t ever
understand what it’s really like for them. Unless we experience it for
ourselves, we might never know.” He gave her a warm smile. “I don’t know what
it’s like, either. That’s why I thought I could sympathise with you. I thought
you might feel better talking to someone who knows how you feel. Well, someone
in your situation, that is.” Imari gave a smile.
“That’s sweet of you,” she whispered. “Thank you.” Tono’s hands wandered in the
grass.
“You’re welcome,“ he smiled, before continuing. “Sora
knows what is expected of him, and so feels no fear of what he must do.” Imari
turned to face Tono again.
“And what exactly does he have to do?” she asked, a little embarrassed. She
still wasn’t sure about these things. Tono smiled reassuringly, waving a hand
in the air.
“Well, from the letter,” he began, “it sounds like he has to stop whatever is
bringing back the darkness. He has to close the door to Kingdom Hearts, once and
for all.” She rubbed her chin.
“But he did that last time,” she replied. Tono nodded.
“And, sadly, he must do it again,” he sighed. “I suppose it is what a Keyblade
wielder must do. It is Sora’s destiny.” He went quiet for a few moments,
watching the ripples of the hanging branches. “Of course, once he has found
King Mickey. He cannot close the door alone, as I am
sure Riku told you last time.” Imari nodded, with a pessimistic sigh.
“Last time…” she whispered. “Sora and Riku lost each other. For two years. It
hurt them a lot.” Tono nodded, but at the same time, looked optimistic.
“That may not happen this time,” he smiled. “They are stronger now. No-one will
be lost in the dark realm.” He looked at her. “Although, this is getting into
what we should be discussing with the others. We should be getting back. That
is, if you’re feeling alright.” Imari nodded.
“I can’t help feeling scared about it, though,” she whispered. Tono gave her a
smile.
“You trust your friends, don’t you?” he asked. She nodded, with a look that
seemed to be sceptical of his question. He smiled again.
“Then you have nothing to fear,” he reassured her, standing up. “You will be in
their capable hands.” She stood up, seeming a little better. “And none of you
will be leaving without a blessing from our gods.” She smiled, then bowed, showing respect for him.
“Thank you,” she said, appreciative of his words. She still felt afraid,
knowing of just what could befall the universe - but his words had lightened
her spirits a little. Talking to someone else in her position helped her to
feel much better - well, as comfortable as she could feel on the matter. And,
after all, she could always trust her friends. She just had to remember that.
Chapter Fourteen
Tono politely opened the door, let Imari back in first. The others all looked
up, staring at the door as she entered. Riku stood up to greet her. Taiko was
cradled in his arms.
“Feeling better?” he asked. There was something shaky and unnerved about his voice
- he was probably worried about Imari. She nodded, pacing over to him and
sitting down at his side. He kissed her forehead protectively, as if reclaiming
her from Tono.
Tono approached the table, seeming to glide as he moved. He was graceful in
each movement, his body flowing from one pose to another.
“You need a plan,” he announced, as if he‘d never left. “I can help you, if you
wish.” It seemed he was willing to help anyone, no matter what the situation.
The group eyed each other, then nodded, accepting his
offer. “Splendid!” Kairi looked at him blankly.
“What do you mean, a plan?” she asked suddenly. “All
we really need to do is find the King. Until then, we can’t exactly go planning
things.” Tono smiled.
“Ah, but how else will you find King Mickey?” he smiled, attempting to roll up
his flared sleeves. Kairi shrugged.
“Queen Minnie told us to follow our hearts,” Sora pointed out cheerfully.
“We’re gonna go on that.” Tono nodded, folding his arms.
“Probably the best idea, I suppose,” he said, blushing a little. He paused.
“Now I’m not sure there’s any need for a plan!” Goofy smiled, as did the
others.
“Maybe a couple o’ pointers could help,” he suggested. Tono nodded slowly, a
look of thought upon his face. But then his eyes widened, as if having a
brainwave.
“All right,” he smiled. “But first, I should be making some tea.” Sora, Kairi
and the others all looked puzzled, their eyes narrowed, brows raised in
curiosity. Their expressions caught Donald’s eye.
“Tradition,” he whispered. They nodded respectfully, but still looked a little
baffled - except Imari. After all, Tono did say that the people of Aer were
religious. Perhaps this was some sort of spiritual act.
Tono squatted beside a hollow in the wall, taking some small logs from a little
heap beneath it. The hollow looked like a small stove. Inside was a small,
metal shelf, positioned at the centre of the hole, and a pan of water was stood
on it. The bottom was made of solid stone, and was marked with the smoky black
stain of burnt wood. He placed the little logs here, and casting his hand over
the pile, it burst into flame, just as he had done with the candles earlier.
Giving a contented smile, he stood back up. Above the hollow, there was a
wooden shelf. Upon it were various items, and he took a small, bluish pouch
into his hands. Kairi stood up from her chair.
“Want some help?” she smiled cheerfully, hands behind her back. Although older,
her girlish, naïve charm remained, and she couldn’t stop it from releasing
itself every now and then. Tono smiled.
“Thank you,” he replied, gesturing towards a small table at the opposite side
of the room. Upon it was a small tea set. Kairi nodded, walking over and
carefully picking up a number of cups. She balanced them carefully in her arms
- which probably wasn’t the best idea. Looking back up, she noticed the
photograph of Tono again. He was stood with a young woman.
“Tono,” she said as she approached the larger table, giving each person a cup.
“Who’s the woman in the picture?” He seemed to beam with pride at this moment,
but the quiver of his lips seemed to cast doubts over his emotions. His eyes
shone with feeling, but they were uncertain of just what he felt.
“That is my daughter,” he explained, before wandering over to the photograph,
hanging on the wall. “Her name is Miru.” The atmosphere seemed strangely
ominous at that moment, but Sora tried to cheer things up.
“That’s a pretty name,” he smiled. The others nodded, making kind comments.
Tono smiled sadly at their words, and it became evident that his initial beam
of pride covered deeper things. “Is she around?” Sora noticed the look of shock
on Donald’s face at this question. The response wasn’t going to be easy.
Tono picked up the teapot, taking a deep breath. He poured the contents of the
pouch into it, before approaching the stove. The water bubbled, and he
carefully poured it into the pot. They heard a mumbled blessing, and the hushed
words of a strangely haunting song - probably a part of this ‘tradition’. The
group remained silent, offering respect for his obviously strong beliefs.
Carrying the now full teapot over to their table, he sat down at a spare seat
before handing it to Donald. Knowing this tradition, he poured some out for
himself before passing it along to Goofy, and so on. Tono, last of all to pour
his, cupped his hands around his drink, before breathing another leaden sigh.
“Miru is missing,” he said slowly, his words disturbing the gentle steam that
rose up from the tea. The smell was pleasant, aromatic as it lingered in the
air. “The disturbances between the worlds… She was separated from us.” Riku’s
eyes widened, and he discreetly nudged Imari. Kairi’s brow furrowed.
“But… after they sealed Kingdom Hearts, everyone was sent back to their own
worlds,” she whispered. Sora, Riku and Imari remained deathly silent, thoughts
rushing through their minds. They knew that Imari, too, had not been returned
to her home world. Tono shrugged despondently.
“I am still not sure why she was not returned here,” he sighed. “It’s been
seven years since it happened.” Riku, who had sat quietly holding the baby
until this point, suddenly looked up.
“We’ll look for her as well as the King,” he assured Tono. Tono raised an
eyebrow.
“You would do that for me?” he whispered. Riku nodded, as did the others. Although they could not help wondering if the King had already
promised this, too.
“Of course,” Sora grinned. “We know what it’s like for that to happen. We’ll
try to find her.” Tono smiled through his pain.
“Thank you,” he whispered, before hunching over his tea.
A few hours were spent here. Conversation was awkward at first, considering
Tono’s state after talking of Miru, but things gradually sped up, as they
remembered their quest. The conversation was mixed, a strange collaboration of
both friendly banter and organization. They set guidelines for their journey,
discussed a number of strategies. After a while, they were done, and were
almost ready to go. Well, after a few last-minute reminders.
“To catch up with King Mickey…” Tono mused, before continuing, “No time
wasting. Don’t land anywhere unless you absolutely need to.”
Imari’s heart sank at his words. As much as he’d helped her before, his words
had crushed her soul. Riku breathed a leaden sigh, his arm wrapped around her
shoulder. He drew her a little closer, silently trying
to console her. She buried herself into his side, sadly toying with the little
creases in Taiko’s blanket.
“Look for letters he may have left,” he continued. He turned to Donald and
Goofy. “There’s a good chance you have visited some worlds with the King. I
trust he has introduced you to any authoritative people he knows?” Donald
nodded.
“Yeah,” he replied, tapping his fingers on the table. It was clear he wanted to
get going. Tono smiled.
“Great!” he beamed. “If you land somewhere you’ve been before, do what you did
here. Seek out the leaders straightaway, tell them of the situation. They might
know about the King.” Sora nodded, standing up.
“Got it!” he beamed. “Should we get going?” Tono nodded, and the others stood
too, picking up their things. “Thanks for all the help, Tono.”
“It is no problem,” he smiled. “I shall accompany you all back to your ship, if
that is alright. I’ll wave you off.”
After a short journey, they were back in the meadow. The rustle of scented
breeze through long grass rushed through the air. The atmosphere crackled with
the ominous combination of both excitement and apprehension. Upon reaching this
seemingly endless, grassy plain, Tono proceeded to bless each one of them,
before finally blessing the ship, wishing them a safe journey. Each said their
goodbyes to him, one by one, but the beckoning skies hurried them on. The first
wisps of pink tinted the ever-darkening skies, the smallest stars beginning to
signal the onset of the evening. Tono glanced to the shady heavens, then breathed a weighty sigh.
“I wish you luck on your journey,” he smiled, waving at the ship. Imari, Donald
and Goofy were huddled around the open door, waving and shouting goodbyes to
him. Imari looked uncertain, but he smiled back. “You will be alright, Imari.
Riku will take good care of you, I know it.” Reassured, her features lit up
with a radiant smile. Donald butted to the front, flapped his arms.
“Tono!” he squawked, trying to tear his attention from Imari. “Don’t you want
to come? Any extra help would be great! We don’t know what we’re up against.”
Tono shook his head, the evening breeze coaxing his hair to dance in the flow.
“I would have liked to,” he sighed, somewhat pensively, “but my people need me
here. If I leave, who would protect them?” Donald made a squabbles sort of
sigh, muttering beneath his breath. “Please, give the King my highest regards
when you find him.” Goofy nodded.
“Will do!” he shouted cheerfully. His ear twitched, hearing the tapping of
keys, and pulling of levers from the front of the ship. Sora turned to face
him.
“All ready,” he smiled sadly. “Better shut the doors.” A look of shock spread
over Tono’s face as Goofy pulled the door shut. He fumbled in his pockets as he
ran towards the ship.
They heard a banging on the door, re-opened it to see Tono stood there.
“Take this,” he panted, giving Imari a crumpled piece of paper. It was a
photograph of Miru. “Might help you out, looking for her.”
She smiled, waving a last goodbye before Goofy closed the door a second time.
As the door slid shut, Tono stood waving in the long grass, a solitary
silhouette against the setting sun.
Chapter Fifteen
Soon, they were in the familiar realms of space, surrounded by the silence of
the starry beyond. Sora and Riku resumed flying the ship, while Kairi had gone
off to bed. She’d complained of being tired after a couple of hours in the
cockpit, unlike Imari, who remained there after putting Taiko to bed. She
leaned against the back wall, the little photograph held in her hands. Her
fingers traced over the creases in the paper, her dark eyes examining the girl
with a longing gaze. Bringing Miru back to her father would be wonderful, but
merely finding her could be a near impossible task.
Miru looked a little like her father. Her black, straight hair was tied back
into a long ponytail, and she wore spectacles upon her pale face. The curve of
her face was soft, leading down into a small, dimpled chin, and her accentuated
cheekbones gave the impression of a classic, yet academic beauty. But, as
attractive as her features were, they could not compare with her eyes. An icy
shade of striking, shimmering blue, they pierced through her glasses, back into
Imari’s admiring gaze.
She folded it back up, putting it in her pocket for safe keeping.
“You think it’ll take long to find Miru?” she asked quietly, her voice hushed.
But she heard no response.
Sora and Riku were silent, their eyes focused on the sight before them.
Exhausted, they both pondered one same issue - although, seeing as Imari was
present, they could not discuss it just yet - both wondering just why Miru and
Imari had not been sent back to their home world. It didn’t make any sense to
them, and chances were, they’d have to wait to find
out. Absorbed in their own thoughts, Imari did not
receive any kind of reaction. She wrinkled her nose, tried again.
“How far ‘til the next world?” she asked, raising her voice a little. Again, no response. The silence rung in
the air.
She stood up, her shrunken pose reflecting her emotions. Playing with her
fingers innocently, she wandered over to Riku and Sora, stood between their
chairs. Her eyes gazed out towards the stars before focusing more on the men at
her sides. Not one to give up so easily, she smiled again.
“Tired, huh?” she said warmly, showing real compassion for them. “At least
Donald and Goofy will be taking over earlier this time.” Sora looked over to
Riku, who gave a blank stare before gazing up at Imari. Tired out from the long
day, without sleep, he just smiled at her, giving a single nod.
Finally understanding they weren’t feeling up to talking, she took their hint.
She felt a little hurt, but knew that they weren’t being mean.
They were tired. She stretched beneath the soft, dull glow of the lighting in
the cockpit. Wrapping her arms around Riku, she gave him a kiss on the cheek.
“I’m gonna go to bed,” she said as he listlessly reciprocated. “Goodnight.” She
then released her grip around him, letting her arms fade from his body. “Night,
Sora.” She gave Sora a warm smile before leaving, closing the door behind
herself.
The silence did not last long after that. Sora pounced on the opportunity to
discuss the matter.
“Wonder why they weren’t sent back,” he yawned, as if knowing what Riku was
thinking.
“I’m not sure,” he sighed, stretching. He didn’t feel like talking, and gave a
closed response. “King Mickey might be able to tell us when we find him.” Sora
nodded, but did not understand Riku‘s hidden meaning and continued, much to his
annoyance.
“And Miru,” he added, “if we find her first. If she’s
anything like her dad, she might know herself.” Riku gave a snorted laugh, and
Sora was not sure of the emotion behind it. Sora smiled,
a glint of playfulness in his tired eyes. “Y’know, if I didn’t know any better,
I’d think you were jealous of Tono today.” Riku blushed
a little, quickly shaking his head.
“Of course not,” he frowned. Sora laughed quietly.
“Come on, Riku,” he smiled. “We both know I can read you like a book.” Riku
grunted, folding his arms.
“What makes you think that?” he growled. Sora laughed a little.
“Well, when Imari went out,” he began, “and Tono went after her. There was no
‘Mrs Tono’, was there? ” Riku sighed. He knew Sora was playing around, but
there was some truth in his jesting.
“Yeah, well…” he ruffled his hair. “I didn’t get to help her when she wasn’t
feeling too good. I don’t even know what it was about. And she seemed way
different when she got back.” Sora shrugged.
“Maybe you should just be happy she’s feeling better,” he suggested. Riku’s
silence unintentionally signalled he wanted to hear Sora’s rationale for
thinking so. “I think she’s feeling a little overwhelmed. I mean, I keep
forgetting she wasn’t around for all this, last time.”
Riku nodded, silently knowing Sora was right. He didn’t really reassure her as
much as she needed. Hers was a fragile nature, externally independent, but
internally, much more tender and more delicate. She’d never let the others know
her truer feelings, unless it simply could not be helped.
“I’ll talk to her about it later,” he said quietly - obviously once he’d had
some sleep. Sora grinned, but a look of confusion spread over his face.
“One thing I don’t get though,” he said, “if you were so jealous, why did you offer to find his daughter?” Riku blushed again, his
brow furrowing beneath silver locks.
“For Imari,” he whispered. Sora smiled yet again, his beaming grin now
frequently gracing his lips. “And I know how Tono must feel.” Sora gave a
tired, blank look. “He must feel horrible. I wouldn’t wish that on anyone.”
Sora nodded, his smile replaced by a solemn look, soulful eyes gazing without
real focus. As tough as Riku seemed on the outside, he’d reveal his more
sensitive side every now and again to those he loved. Sora wandered from this
point, contemplating another possibility.
“Tono… Tono said that the door to Kingdom Hearts may have been re-opened,” he
mused, letting his hands remove themselves from the controls. “What if it all
happens again?” Sora was being vague in his pondering - Riku’s brow furrowed.
“What do you mean?” he replied. “Closing it again?” Sora nodded, suddenly
taking hold of the controls again. He couldn’t let his attention lapse like
that.
“Yeah,” he clarified what he meant, “what if anyone is lost inside?” Riku
sighed. It was clear he was nearing exhaustion, could not take too much deep
conversation at that point.
“Sora, you asked Tono this, too,” he rolled his eyes, hunched up in his chair.
“Remember what he said? We’ll be able to close it. Together.” The dull ache of
doubt lingered persistently in the pit of his stomach, but it was not yet
enough to trouble him deeply. Hopefully optimism would pay off.
A silence followed, a silence Sora hated. As much as
he liked piloting, it sure could get boring. And if he got too bored in this
state, the others might find him sleeping on the job. He racked his brains for
a suitable subject.
“We’re getting involved in way more stuff than we thought,” he said. “I mean,
with finding out why the Heartless are back, finding King Mickey, Imari’s
world, and Miru…” Riku nodded, rubbing his eyes.
“Guess it’s gonna be a long trip,” he smiled.
Nestled comfortably in the chair, the pleasant warmth of the ship was making
him sleepy. He was pleased that Sora enjoyed being first pilot,
that he didn’t have to do too much while he was around. Letting his
concentration fade, he absent-mindedly closed his eyes, slipped into a
daydream.
Greenery surrounded him, alight with the watery beams of sunshine that streamed
down through majestic trees. A warm breeze whistled through the air,
accompanied by the babbling song of a river, rushing over pebbles and singing
as it went. Turning, a quaint little stone village appeared before him. A path
led through the houses. Suddenly, a figure appeared on this path, standing tall
before his eyes. A smile creased his wrinkled face, his glasses hiding
streaming eyes. Then, he was closer. Mumbled words accompanied the song of the
forest, along with the snuffling of a baby. And, finally, an
intruder.
“Riku, look at that!” Sora cried, tearing him from his daydream. Forgetting
Taiko for now, he opened his tired eyes.
“What?” he mumbled, sitting up straight.
Sora pointed to the main display. A navigation system was up, showing their
current location, and a nearby world.
“Didn’t Donald mention this one?” he asked.
Riku sighed, rubbing his heavy eyes. His head began to pound.
“Yes,” he groaned in response. “Metropolis.” Sora
blinked, gazing closer at the display.
“Sure doesn’t look like a metropolis,” he mused, rubbing his chin. “Looks kinda… old to me.” Riku shrugged indifferently.
“Donald said he knows someone there,” he said, massaging his temples. “Let’s
just leave it at that, ‘kay?” Sora nodded, a little offended at Riku’s snapped words.
Riku sighed, changing the subject.
“Think we might get to see Taiko again?” he asked quietly, with a glimmer of
hope in his voice. He folded his arms over his chest, snuggling back up into
the chair. “Seeing as we’re out looking for King Mickey. We might make it to
Foris.” Sora’s face lit up.
“That would be cool,” he beamed. “I’d like to know how he’s doing. I bet he’d
be shocked to see us, huh?” Riku nodded, brushing his silver hair from his
face.
“I want him to meet Taiko,” he continued. Sora’s face creased.
“That’s confusing,” he laughed. “You could at least say baby Taiko or
something.” Riku smiled. “Taiko would really appreciate that,
he’d be really flattered to know your son’s named after him.” Riku nodded.
“How far to Metropolis?” he suddenly asked. “I hope we get some sleep before we
land, I’m too tired to do much else.” Sora pressed a few buttons, waited
patiently as the computers worked.
“Twelve hours,” he concluded. “Without any interference, that is. But it
doesn’t seem likely right now.” Riku breathed a sigh.
“That’s a relief,” he replied. “Plain sailing until then.”
Nothing but screams, filling the once-silent air.
Riku groaned, pulling the blankets over his head. He’d only just lay down, and now Taiko was screaming. Imari rolled over,
pulled the blankets from his face. Half-asleep, she mumbled at him.
“I got up last time,” she whispered, touching his arm. Riku groaned a second
time, frustrated.
“What if he’s hungry?” he protested. Imari sighed.
“He won’t be,” she replied softly. “It’s too soon. Just talk to him, or
something.” Riku sighed, dragging himself out of bed. He playfully hit a light
switch as he went, hearing a groan from Imari as she pulled the blankets over
her eyes.
Bleary-eyed, he looked over into the cot, breathing a sigh. Taiko was wriggling
around, his little face bright red. Riku was startled at first,
initially thinking something was wrong with his baby. He scooped Taiko up into
his arms, immediately feeling his forehead. But, he was alright. Breathing a
sigh of relief, he rocked the baby gently. Thankfully, his cries began to
cease, and his wailing soon became a muffled sniff.
“What was wrong?” he smiled quietly, before reminding himself that he wouldn’t
be getting a response. Taiko just gazed back up dozily, seemingly forgetting
why he’d awoken in the first place.
After a few minutes of affection from his father, he quietened down, falling
back into a peaceful slumber, his soft breathing now the only sound. Riku
kissed him before putting him back to bed. Then, he switched off the light
before returning to bed himself.
Imari curled her arms around him as he lay down, and he closed his eyes a
second time. However, he couldn’t relax, and his thoughts began to consume him.
And it reminded him.
“Imari,” he whispered, before awaiting a response. He was not sure she was
still awake, he‘d been lying there for a while now. “Imari?”
He heard her mumbling back, then felt her hair brush
against him as she moved.
“What?” she whispered back, rubbing her eyes. Her eyes
glimmered in the darkness.
“I just wanted…” he said quietly. “It can wait, if you’re tired.” Imari held in
a sigh. She was tired, but if Riku wanted to talk, it must have been important.
“Okay,” she nodded, easing herself up in bed. She leaned back on the headboard,
yawning noisily as she awaited Riku’s words.
“Are you alright?” he asked, placing a hand on her knee. Luckily, it was too
dark for him to notice her confused frown.
“What do you mean?” she answered with another question.
“I guess I forgot how hard this must be for you,” he shrugged. “I mean, today
with Tono and everything, I didn’t realise how it would affect you.” She
sighed, feeling a sudden pang of fear. But, this soon passed as she remembered
Tono’s encouraging words.
“I’m okay,” she smiled weakly, “I guess Tono made me
feel better.” Riku nodded slowly, a look of envy on his invisible face. He lay
on his back, arms folded.
“What did he say?” Riku asked. He felt insecure after he couldn’t reassure
Imari himself - not that he would say this, of course. But he didn’t have to.
Hearing the quiver in his voice, Imari sensed his feelings of inadequacy and
was quick to encourage him.
“He just told me that I shouldn’t worry about it,” she explained, curling up
next to him, “that I should trust you guys. And that you’ll be able to protect
me.” Riku gave a warm smile, letting himself nestle
closer to her. He felt happier knowing she thought he could protect her.
“Of course,” he beamed, wrapping a single arm around her. “I’ll always be there
for you. I promise.”
~*~*~*~*~
A few hours passed, and after a short sleep, they regrettably had to return to
piloting. Kairi and Imari had retreated into a room together - Imari had
decided to inform Kairi of her ‘secret’ before they went any further, and
wanted to do so privately. Riku had also told her that Kairi could relate to
her, as she was from another world too. Metropolis was much closer now, was
visible from the ship. Sora and Riku stood around in the cockpit, while Donald
and Goofy remained in the pilot’s seats. They had begun the landing sequence,
and were burning down through the atmosphere. Riku was apprehensive of what
they might find, but did not let this show too much - Sora seemed ecstatic, could
not wait to land.
Opening the door cautiously as the ship landed softly on the ground, he jumped
out, into long, dark grasses.
It was night, and the sparkling sky lay undisturbed above them. They had landed
in a field, and the long, wild grasses swayed in the moonlight breeze. The
night was warm, a pleasant night for stargazing, or taking a moonlit stroll.
Riku thought this as he scanned the area, before signalling that it was alright
to leave. The others soon followed him off the ship, before closing the door
again. Huddled together in the field, they made final checks before leaving.
Donald led the way again, obviously aware of his surroundings. He waddled
through the grass, leaving a parted trail as he went. The others followed, one
by one, in single file. Whispering words of last-minute advice, Donald slowed
down his pace so that the others could listen.
“Watch yer backs here,” he warned, waggling a little feathered finger in the
watery moonlight. “This place ain’t like Aer, the
people aren’t as friendly to newcomers.” Giving a backwards nod to Sora and
Riku, he continued. “Stay alert. Don’t let yer guard down. If someone looks
suspicious, chances are, they are for a reason.” Behind them all, Imari seemed
afraid, holding Taiko tighter. He was wrapped up in a blanket, looked like a
little bundle in her arms. Riku looked around, before moving to the back of the
line. Sora summoned the Keyblade.
“Okay,” he said quietly. He gazed forward, saw the
gentle slope of the land. A single tree stood lonely at the crest of the hill.
The sight of it silhouetted against the full circle of the pale moon was
strangely beautiful. It seemed to be waving them over, its branches curling
like entrancing fingers.
“This place is a little like Hollow Bastion,” Donald’s words of wisdom
continued, “with all the houses and stuff. But it’s a little greener.” The
others nodded, taking his words in. “And Sora, get rid of that Keyblade.” Sora
frowned, confused at Donald’s contradiction.
“You said stay alert,” he protested. Donald sighed.
“But not that obvious,” he growled. “We wanna blend in as much as we can.” Riku
gave a laugh, and mumbled something about a talking duck. Luckily, Donald did
not hear, and continued waddling along.
As they neared the crest of the hill, they began to notice little dotted
lights, down in the darkness below them. It was the city, sleeping below them.
Wisps of ghostly smoke rose from chimney tops, street lamps were visible from
high above. Lanterns blazed atop a large wall. They stood silently for a few
moments, gazing down upon the city from above. The breeze rustled through the
treetop, the leaves brushing together to create a scratchy melody. Sora’s eyes
widened as he looked at the sight before him.
“That city is huge,” he commented. The lights stretched as far as their eyes
could see, even going up into the distant mountains.
“It’s the
After a short time spent admiring the view, they continued down the slope in
silent awe. Goofy pointed to the wall.
“That wall keeps the city safe,” he explained, “it’s gonna be pretty hard to
get through.” Riku frowned.
“Didn’t you say you knew someone here?” he said. Donald nodded.
“I also said this place ain’t as friendly,” he sighed, frustrated. “They may
not believe us.” Kairi folded her arms as she followed along.
“Then just how will we get in there if they won’t let us in?” she asked. Donald
groaned.
“I’ll… think of something,” he concluded, after a short, awkward silence.
Eventually reaching the bottom of the hill, they began the approach to the city
wall. The grass was shorter here, and a beaten track began to appear in the
ground. Following it, they were brought before the great gates.
“Let me do all the talking,” Donald whispered, speeding up his pace to approach
the wall. It was huge, made of giant blocks of stone. Kairi wondered just how
it was built - it must have taken decades, as it surrounded the entire city. Great
wooden doors stood proudly, below two blazing lanterns. There must have been a
path along the top of the wall, where guards stood watch, protecting their
city. Cupping his hands around his beak, Donald yelled up to the top. “Hey!”
But, he heard no response. Neither did the others. All gathered outside the
city, they waited, exchanging glances as Donald shouted again.
Nothing.
Breathing a frustrated sigh, Riku paced forward, towards the doors. A confused
look spread over his face.
“It’s open,” he announced, pushing the door open a little further. “Wasn’t
locked, or anything.” Donald waddled over, looking puzzled.
“That’s weird,” he said, before pushing it wide open. He gestured for the
others to follow, too.
They were led into a wide street, and they all understood Donald’s earlier
words - it did look like Hollow Bastion. The buildings looked the same, all
stood in little rows along the cobbled streets. Brightly-coloured flags waved
in the light air, strung from roof to roof. Banners hung from the lamp posts.
Little patches of greenery were strewn all over the place. At either side of
the gate stood a tall, well-pruned tree, along with a few flowers and shrubs
beside for good measure. As pretty as this town’s first impression was, there
was an eerie atmosphere, a hint in the night air that something here was not
right.
Kairi looked around nervously, her arms wrapped protectively around herself.
Sora noticed, moved a little closer to her before speaking.
“It’s quiet,” he whispered, seeming baffled. Donald and Goofy seemed uneasy.
“Something’s up,” Goofy concluded, scratching his head as he took a few steps
forward. He peered into a few nearby side streets, before going back over to
the group. Donald looked worried.
“I don’t like this one bit,” he growled suspiciously, before gesturing for the
others to move. “Stay close.”
He led them along the street, passing the obviously empty buildings as he went.
Eventually, they found themselves in a residential district. There was a small
square, where public meetings obviously took place. There were trees and plants
there, along with benches and decorative sculptures. Awnings hung from shop
windows, and the rows of houses were adorned with window boxes and creeping
ivy. Peering at the windows, they could see that shutters were down, and
curtains were drawn - but there was an orange glow around them, showing that
people were inside. Sora breathed a sigh of relief, gave a smile.
“At least we know things are normal now,” he said optimistically, before
turning to Goofy. “So what do we do here?” Donald broke into the conversation
before Goofy could respond.
“This …” his face was scrunched into an all-too-familiar frown, but there was
an uncharacteristic glimmer of fear in his eyes. “Something’s up.” Kairi
frowned, getting bored with standing around.
“It’s night!” she protested. “People are gonna be asleep, not out in the
streets!” Goofy shook his head, waggling a finger.
“Not here,” he replied, happy to be right for once. “There’s
always lotsa people around, even when it’s dark.” Kairi nodded. She watched as
Sora wandered around the square.
“Then where are they?” he asked, looking back over to them. Donald breathed a
long, drawn out sigh.
“That’s the problem,” he reminded them. “This place is always full of people.
But seein’ as it’s so quiet, there must be somethin’ goin’ on.” Sora shrugged
again.
“Then we should go find someone you know,” he concluded. “You came here with
the King, right?” Goofy nodded. “Then we should look for them.” Donald nodded.
He looked around, before pointing down a street.
“That way,” he said, before waddling down the street. They all followed, as
before.
Riku remained until last. He looked around as they paced down the street, their
echoing footsteps the only sound. Glancing ahead, he watched Imari and the
baby, watched over them as they went.
Then, a sound from behind. It sounded metallic, like
the jangling of keys in a pocket. Whirling around, he saw nothing. Turning
back, he drew his sword, refusing to take chances.
There it was again.
“Stop!” he said suddenly. The group grinded to a halt, turned to look at Riku.
“I heard something there.”
“Probably in one of the houses,” Donald shushed him, and continued walking. The
others followed. Riku breathed a sigh, and followed along.
But he heard it again. And again.
Then, from out of nowhere, he heard thundering footsteps behind him, along with
the jangling metallic sound. Turning around, sword grasped in both hands, we was prepared for whatever he’d see.
Chapter Seventeen
There was a clatter as metal hit stone, and a sudden,
shrill cry.
“Don’t hurt me!”
Riku raised an eyebrow, putting his sword away. The others gathered around him,
peering down at the so-called offender. Donald and Goofy eyed her suspiciously,
while Imari and Kairi remained silent, their expressions blank.
Stood in their shadow was a young girl, curled up into a protective ball. Her
eyes were tightly closed, her thin arms protecting her head. She wore large,
heavy-duty gloves that dwarfed her tiny arms. A pale blue vest clung to her
tiny frame, as did a pair of skin-tight black trousers, held up by a brown
leather belt. There were many attachments to it, explaining the jangling sound
that had been arousing Riku’s suspicions. On her feet, she wore a pair of giant
boots, that looked far to big for her skinny legs. A
spear had been dropped onto the ground. Riku picked it up, examining it with
both hands.
“Were you following us?” he asked, devoid of emotion. He wouldn’t sympathize
with this girl just yet. Not until he was sure it was safe.
“Just don’t hurt me, okay?!” she cried again. Her entire body trembled, and
they could hear the familiar jangling noise.
“So you were,” Riku concluded, throwing her spear to the ground. “Why were you
following us?” He would not take any chances with this stranger.
“Please,” they could barely hear her, as her voice was reduced to a whimper.
Riku sighed. He saw tears beginning to dribble from her eyes, her lips
trembling as she fought back tears. Realizing that she was not the threat she
once seemed, he knelt down to help her up. Uneasy, she shook as he took her by
the hand, bringing her to her feet. She eyed them for a moment.
Then she leapt back suddenly, tearing from Riku’s grasp, grabbing her spear. In
a flash, Sora summoned the Keyblade, leapt behind her. Riku stood in front of
her, his sword held tightly.
“I’m warning you,” she cried, tears streaming down her face. She seemed
hysterical. “I don’t wanna have to use this.”
Riku’s eyes narrowed. As threatening as she was trying to be, he couldn’t
ignore the reluctance shining in her teary eyes, nor the fear quivering in her
voice. Looking behind her, watching Sora’s expression, Riku could tell he was
thinking the same thing. They could tell her aggressive reaction was down to
fear. Taking a deep breath, Riku put his sword away, and Sora dismissed the
Keyblade.
“We know you’re not gonna use that,” Sora said calmly, moving closer to her.
She whirled around, holding her spear at his head. He grabbed the spear, pulled
it from her shaky hands. Breathing a trembling sigh, she knew that there was no
getting out of this. Sinking to her knees, she burst into tears.
“What’s going on?” Riku asked, but she would not reply. She only cried harder,
overwhelmed by fear. He and Sora knew they were getting nowhere.
Kairi pushed to the front of the group, pushed Riku out of the way. She
approached the quivering girl, knelt before her.
“Are you okay?” she whispered softly, placing her hand on the girl’s shoulder.
She looked up, and Kairi was shocked - she looked to be only sixteen or
seventeen years old. Nodding slowly, she wiped her blue eyes, brushed her
bright, whitish-blonde hair from her face. She looked so thin, so small and
fragile. What was she doing threatening them, with a spear? Whoever she was,
she felt reassured by Kairi. Understanding these people were not a threat to
her, she calmed down, opened her mouth to speak.
“I-I’m fine,” she whispered. “Thank you.” Kairi gave a smile.
“What is your name?” she asked another friendly question, showing she was a
friend. “Sorry if my friends scared you there.” She eyed Riku, then Sora. Then
her eyes darted to Imari, Donald and Goofy.
“Akahi,” she replied, shifting into a more comfortable position on the ground.
“It’s… okay.” Riku crossed his arms. There was something… interesting about
her. He was pretty sure the others thought this, too.
“Nice,” Kairi smiled again. “You live here, right?” Her tone was calm, and
friendly. It seemed to work, coaxed her into giving a response.
“Yeah,” she whispered. There was a silence. Her lips trembled as she continued.
“But… you don’t.” They all took a deep breath, suppressing their sighs. Kairi
looked up to Sora, her expression asking for help.
“What’s going on?” he asked, with a smile. “Were you following us, or
something?” Akahi glanced at Kairi, who gave another reassuring smile.
“I… was,” she concluded, her eyes falling to the floor again. “I was following
you guys.” Sora nodded, trying to keep his voice calm.
“Why?” he asked. “We aren’t here to do anything bad.” She narrowed her eyes,
glared at him.
“Well, the others were,” she growled. Kairi looked at her.
“The others?” she questioned.
“Those damn Heartless,” she scowled.
“So they’ve shown up here, too,” Riku mused. “Something’s definitely wrong.”
Sora looked around.
“You bet it is,” Akahi sighed deeply. “Most people are too scared to even leave
their homes at night.”
“Isn’t there somewhere we can go to?” he asked. “To talk?”
Akahi looked at Kairi for comfort, before nodding. She trusted Kairi.
“Okay,” she stood up, picking up her spear as she went. “Follow me there. But
be quiet, ‘kay?”
Akahi was light on her feet, almost bouncing as she walked. They followed her
down a number of streets, before reaching a row of houses. She sprang over to
the door, unlocking it and allowing them in.
They were hurried into a small room, where there were a number of chairs. They
all sat down as she lit a lamp, and light flooded the room. The walls were
basic stone, and the wooden floor was covered by a rug. She sat down on this
rug, allowing the unexpected guests to sit down. Her eyes were fixed on Kairi
the whole time, as she was unsure of the others so far.
“So what were you up to, creeping around like that?” Kairi asked, looking her
in the eyes. “A girl like you shouldn’t be running around with a spear.” Akahi
shrugged, wrapping her arms around herself.
“I told you,” she whispered. “Following you.” Sora
broke into the conversation.
“You looked really scared the whole time,” he pointed out. She looked away from
him, avoided his questioning gaze.
“Can you blame me?” she whispered again, her voice quiet the whole time. “I
didn’t think you were armed, I was gonna call for help.” Sora frowned.
“Just why were you following us?” he asked. Akahi breathed a sigh, removing her
gloves. She muttered something about her night being over, before continuing.
“I know you guys aren’t from this world,” she replied. Kairi smiled.
“All the more reason to tell us what’s going on,” she said warmly. “And what about the Heartless?” Akahi eyed the group,
noticed Taiko, struggling in Imari’s arms.
“A baby?” she thought to
herself. “Maybe they can be trusted… they
wouldn’t come here to make trouble and bring a baby.”
“I’m on the night patrol,” she began to explain. “Makin’ sure none of those Heartless cause any trouble.” Riku raised a single
eyebrow. He and Imari had managed to settle Taiko again.
“A girl like you?” he questioned. “You must be… what, sixteen?” Akahi nodded
slowly, rubbing her hands together. She stood up.
“Good guess,” she risked smiling at Riku, was greeted by another smile.
“Then your people must be pretty desperate,” Sora commented, “if they’re going around employing girls like you as
warriors.” Akahi shook her head, her hair bouncing with each movement.
“No,” she protested, “it’s not like that.” Her tone seemed saddened. “I-I have
my reasons.” Sora did not want to upset her again, and so did not question her
further.
“So there have been Heartless attacks here?” Kairi asked. Akahi did not respond
properly, simply nodded. Her eyes were glassy again, and there was an awkward
silence. Kairi fought with her instincts to comfort this girl. She was not sure
if it would be a step too far, considering they’d just met.
“They weren’t alone,” Akahi suddenly spoke, her voice plagued with sadness.
“There was a man with them.” Sora’s eyes widened.
“A man?” he repeated. “What was he like?” Akahi bit her lip, closed her eyes
tightly. Her breaths were deep, gasping as she tried not to cry.
“Weird,” she concluded after a short pause. “His name… I think his name was
Jinn. He released the Heartless into our world.” Sora’s jaw dropped. He
exchanged worried glances with the others - well, all except Imari - before
speaking again.
“What did he look like?” he asked apprehensively. Akahi thought for a few moment.
“Dressed in black,” she whispered. Her words dropped like bombs. “Bald. Kinda
old, I guess, he was kinda wrinkly.”
Sora fell back into his chair, threw his head back. He ran his hands through
his hair. Thoughts raced through his mind. Riku did not move,
a scowl etched into his face. Kairi, Donald and Goofy just stared at each other
in disbelief. Akahi noticed their reactions.
“You know him?” she asked quietly. Sora nodded, breathing a sigh.
“Sounds like it,” he said. Akahi nodded slowly, her forehead creasing into a
frown.
“Then you‘ll know just how awful he is,” she growled. She seemed to be
suffering from violent mood swings - one moment she was crying, the next, she
was angry. She seemed to be an intense young lady so far. “I hate him.” Riku
nodded.
“I understand,” he sympathized with her, “he’s a horrible man. But why do you
hate him?” He was curious. “If these night patrols keep the Heartless at bay,
then weren’t his efforts to bring them here for nothing?” Akahi shook her head.
“No,” she whispered, tears falling from her eyes again. “He… he…” Donald became
frustrated with her stuttering.
“He what?!” Donald squawked, letting his temper get
the better of him. Fire raged in Akahi’s eyes.
“He killed them,” she blurted out, her voice raised to a shout. “He killed my
family. All of them, for trying to stop him!” She fell to the floor again. “He
opened some… portal, and the Heartless came rushing out. Everyone just…
scattered. The people were so scared, they didn’t know
what to do.” Kairi nodded.
“What about your family?” she asked softly. Akahi took a deep breath, began to
explain.
“My whole family worked as guards,” she revealed, “my
brothers, my parents, aunts and uncles… they all worked as city guards. Their
job was to protect the people.” They nodded, listening intently. “So when Jinn
took off, all of the guards went after him. He wasn’t too fast, so they
cornered him pretty quickly.” Riku nodded. This was sounding more and more like
the Jinn they knew with each passing word. “I… I didn’t see it, but everyone
said he cast some kind of magic… they were wiped out. Every
last one of them.” She slammed her fist against the ground.
“That’s awful,” Kairi whispered, her heart aching for this young girl. “Isn’t
there anyone you can stay with?” Akahi shook her head.
“No,” she replied, her voice filled with sorrow, “I told you, everyone in my
family was a guard. All of them. And now I am, too.”
Riku narrowed his eyes.
“I still think you’re way too young for that,” he sighed. The thought of this
girl fighting off Heartless was almost unimaginable. “You aren’t safe out there
by yourself.” She frowned at him.
“I don’t care,” she whispered, then looked away from him. She played with the
fibres of the rug. “I don’t want anything like that to happen again. I’m not
the only one who lost people I love.” Her hair covered her eyes. “And I don’t
want others to suffer like I have.”
“That’s pretty brave of you,” Sora smiled sadly.
“Thank you,” Akahi replied in a whisper. She remained silent for a short time,
lost in her own thoughts. Then, a realisation hit her. “But why are you guys
here?” Sora gave a smile.
“We’re trying to stop the Heartless,” he replied. “And we’re looking for
someone.”
“Really?” she replied, seeming heartened by his words. “Who?”
They then proceeded to describe King Mickey, explained why they were looking
for him. Akahi seemed intrigued.
“Sorry,” she replied. “Can’t help you there. I haven’t
seen him. If he was visiting Lady Valere, all of the guards would know about
it. She introduces us to visitors, in case we mistake them for enemies.” They
sighed, dejected, but thanked her for her help.
They began to chatter amongst themselves, telling Akahi of what they were
doing, asking about her world. She happily obliged - it seemed she was
overjoyed to have their company.
All of a sudden, her eyes widened. Telling them to be quiet, she scrambled over
to the window, peered though the curtains. She gasped, and before she could
speak, there was a sudden hammering at the door.
“Come out!” a voice shouted. “We know you’re in there!”
“We mean it, Akahi!” the voice shouted again. “Get out. And bring those
outsiders with you!”
Akahi’s chest heaved.
“I don’t have time to explain!” she whispered. “Just run! Get out of here!”
But, before she could help them escape, they heard a crash from the front door.
Voices shouted and footsteps clattered, flooding into the hallway. It was too
late for them to get away. The door came crashing down to the floor, blown off
its hinges. Taiko burst into tears, crying as the voices grew closer, the
footsteps thundering towards them. Splinters of wood flew all over the place,
and they all shielded their eyes as a figure stepped through the doorframe.
A tall man stood before her, with a well-built, muscled body. Wearing a shirt
the same colour as Akahi’s, lots of body armour, and a similar pair of gloves,
he seemed to be a guard too. He wore black trousers, tucked into large boots. A
sword lay in a scabbard at his side. He had very short, black hair, and his
dark eyes pierced Akahi’s trembling soul. A number of other men, dressed in the
same attire, stood behind him. It seemed they were there as his backup.
“Akahi, what the hell is goin’ on?!” his deep voice boomed. He seemed to be
wheezing a little. “What the hell do you think yer doin’ with these outsiders!”
Akahi ran before him, stood up straight.
“Sorry, Captain, I - ” her words were cut short as he
interrupted her.
“You know your orders!” he shouted into her face, leaning down to look her in
the eyes. “What are they?!” She sighed heavily, trying to avoid his gaze. But,
he grabbed her by the chin, making her look at him.
“Call for help if I find anything suspicious,” she breathed, “I know, and I’m
sorry.” He frowned, peering over her head at the small group gathered there.
“Then why the hell didn’t you call when you found these guys, huh?” he was full
of questions, interrogating the poor girl. Sora couldn’t take this any longer.
He tore from Kairi’s side, stood before Akahi protectively.
“Who are you?” Sora asked, his voice almost a growl. The man let out a hoarse
laugh, taking a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. The other men laughed
too, following suit and commenting amongst themselves.
“Well that’s the proof you ain’t from these parts,” he smiled, lighting a
cigarette. “Captain Tsuri. I‘d say I was pleased to meet you,
but I‘m not. Hah!” His smile dissolved into a frown as he breathed the
smoke into Sora‘s face. “Now, what in the hell are you doin’ in my city?”
Donald waddled over, angered.
“This ain’t your city!” he squawked. “For your information, we’re here to see
Lady Valere.” Tsuri smirked.
“Well you ain’t gonna be seein’ her!” he laughed. “We’re takin’ you to be
locked up. How do I know you ain’t here to be makin’ trouble?” Akahi ran
forward, fists clenched as she pushed Sora out of the way.
“They have a baby with them!” she cried, emotions erupting from deep within
her. “You really think they’d bring a baby if they were here to cause trouble?”
Tsuri walked past her, approaching Imari. She trembled as he paced towards her,
eyes wide as his shadow enveloped her. He repelled her, and she drew away from
him.
Tsuri threw his cigarette to the wooden floor, stamped it out. The burning
smell singed the air, tainting their breaths. He gave Imari a reptilian smile,
before looking down upon the little bundle in her arms. He
tutted, folding his large arms.
“Shame I’ll have to be takin’ the little guy,” he smirked. “Can’t have this
poor little baby being dragged around by a bunch of criminals, can we?” Imari
moved back, instinctively trying to keep Taiko away from him. She did not speak
a word, but fear shone in her eyes as Tsuri followed her. Riku stood before
her, spreading his arms back. He gave a brazen smile, eyebrows furrowed as he
shook his head.
“You won’t be laying a finger on my baby,” he frowned, his eyes smouldering
with intensity, his gaze blazing towards Tsuri, “or any of us.” Tsuri hooted
with laughter as Riku then began to firmly reason with him. “Listen. We aren’t
here for trouble. We have to see Lady Valere. It’s important. So, we’d
appreciate it if you’d let us - and Akahi - out of here.” He held his rage
inside, prayed he wouldn’t do anything reckless. He wasn’t that man anymore, would
not let his anger control him.
“Can’t be doin’ that,” Tsuri hissed. “See, we aren’t here for trouble either.”
He gestured to the men gathered behind him. “We’re here to arrest you.”
Venomously turning Riku’s own words against him, he continued. “Now then. We’re here to search for outsiders. And in this
case, that happens to be you.” Tsuri paced closer to Riku. Akahi ran towards
Tsuri, tugged on his arm, trying to pull him away.
“When will you get it?” she shrieked. “They aren’t criminals, okay?! They’re
here to help, they want to stop the Heartless! If
you’d just let them see Lady Valere, I’m sure she’d - ”
Tsuri swept his arm back, flinging Akahi backwards into a wall - demonstrating
his immense strength. He eyed her, struggling on the ground, before glaring
back at the group. He watched them exchange worried glances. Then his gaze
darted to Riku. His eyes were narrowed with silent anger, his fingers flexing
about the hilt of his sword. The tension was rising with each second, the sheer
uncertainty hanging thick in the air.
“I wouldn’t be doin’ that,” he whispered, appearing confident. “See, I got this
job by bein’ the strongest guy in all of Metropolis. This job’s all about
power. I gotta use it to protect the people from any threats.” He vindictively
pushed Riku’s shoulder, and he had to stop himself falling backwards, into
Imari. A scowl formed on his face - he’d had enough. He grasped the hilt with
intent fingers Sora tried to run over, but was stopped by one of Tsuri>a
make things worse for yourself!” Tsuri</span> grinned, folding his arms.
“You wouldn’t,” he sneered. “I’m gonna offer the easy way out. Come quietly,
there doesn’t have to be any violence.” There was a hint of sarcasm in his deep
voice, it seemed he was losing his patience - fast. He
then spoke the words that made Riku explode. “Don’t worry,
I’ll take good care of the baby.” At that moment, it seemed they were past
having a peaceful discussion. He glared at Riku, their eyes meeting in an
electric stare.
Suddenly, without another word, Riku erupted with intensity - he grabbed his
sword, throwing his full weight at Tsuri. But, Tsuri was too fast. As Riku fell
towards him, he grabbed Riku’s arm, and without breaking a sweat, hurled him
through the front window.
Everything was a blur. His vision danced, screaming and shouting echoing
through his mind. Familiar voices. Calling
his name.
“Told ya to come quietly!” he laughed, wheezing. “Now, then.
You guys are comin’ with us.”
Not ready to admit defeat just yet, Riku shook his head, pulled himself to his
feet. He brushed his hair from his face, smearing blood across his cheeks.
Imari and the others pushed past Tsuri, ran towards
Riku as he paced towards the door. They tried to stop him, but he would not
listen. Voices were blurred, and he barely felt their touch upon his burning
skin. His sword held in his hands, he was eager to try again. He wanted to
prove himself, would not let himself lose this way. Tsuri’s words and threats
had sent him over the edge. But, as he walked, a look of sheer horror spread
across Tsuri’s face. Drawing his sword, he signalled for his men to follow.
“There they are!” he cried. “The Heartless!”
Turning, Riku saw the black shadows taking form. Shadow
Heartless.
Tsuri ran at them with his men, slashing his way through, trying to get rid of them.
But, he wasn’t doing much use. Riku looked at Sora, who summoned the Keyblade.
He smiled at his best friend.
“Might just get us out of this,” Sora grinned, before getting to work.
Slicing through the Heartless with ease, his ability made the battle look
effortless. Donald and Goofy did not have to interfere, Sora could handle this
alone. What Tsuri and his guards could not do together, he could do by himself.
The guards simply watched, baffled as Sora’s work made them feel insignificant.
Soon, the Heartless were gone, their yellow eyes disappearing from the night.
Dismissing the Keyblade, Sora rejoined the others, tending to Riku’s wounds.
Imari was in shock, had removed her coat to clean up Riku’s blood. Akahi looked
up as Tsuri approached. Looking sheepish, he scratched his neck. Before he got
the chance to speak, Akahi gave a bright smile.
“Told ya!” she grinned, sticking her tongue out at him. Her attention then
turned to Riku. He’d dropped to the floor again, and was struggling to get back
up.
“Stay still,” Sora groaned, trying to hold him down on the floor. “I told you
that’d make things worse for yourself!” Riku muttered to himself
incomprehensibly as Donald cast a healing spell on him. With Taiko held tightly
in her arms, Imari leaned down to him, touched his hair. She smiled sadly,
catching his eyes before he was distracted.
Tsuri and his men approached the sorry sight, swords down at their sides. One
elbowed Tsuri in the side, prompted him to speak. He sighed heavily, lighting
another cigarette.
“We’re… sorry,” he mumbled.
“I guess…” Tsuri sighed, breathing a grey puff of smoke. “I’m… sorry.” He
scratched his neck nervously, cigarette ash being flicked into the air. His
words were heavy with reluctance. “Akahi was right,
you were only here to help.” He seemed like a completely different man, now
that he realised they weren’t a threat. Riku nodded slowly.
“It’s okay,” he mumbled, rubbing some blood from his arm. His words were
awkward, and it was obvious he didn’t want to speak to him at that moment.
“It’s Sora you should be thanking, he helped with the Heartless.” Tsuri and his
men thanked Sora in turn. Tsuri gave a small smile.
“So you’re the Keyblade wielder, huh?” he smiled. Sora nodded eagerly. The
captain smirked, looking his scrawny frame up and down. “Ya sure don’t look
like it.”
“I guess that’s a compliment, coming from you,” he replied happily.
Tsuri then turned to Akahi, apologising for what he’d done, even giving her a
hug. She looked lost in his huge arms. Smiling, it was clear she’d forgiven
him.
Before the warm words could continue, Donald butted into the conversation.
“No time for small talk!” he squawked. He turned to Tsuri, no longer afraid to
speak. “Can we go see Lady Valere now, seein’ as you know we ain’t a threat?” Tsuri let out a belly laugh, breathing smoke, nodding.
“’Course!” he said. “Best off waitin’ ‘til mornin’ though.”
Goofy looked at him, scratched his head.
“Why?” he asked. “It’s an emergency. I’m sure she’s
understand us turnin’ up so late.” Tsuri nodded, but had a disapproving
look.
“She’s patrollin’ right now,” he explained, “you’re just gonna have to visit
her tomorrow.” Donald breathed a sigh. Kairi looked up, intrigued.
“Patrolling?” she asked quietly. She was still afraid of Tsuri, despite the
fact he’d apologised. “But isn’t she too important for that?” She quickly
corrected her words. “I mean, isn’t it too risky for her? She might get hurt.”
From her words, it wasn’t obvious that she actually had no idea who this Lady
Valere was. None of them did.
“Don’t you know anything about her?” Akahi piped up. She seemed to be feeling
better, had recovered quickly. Kairi shook her head.
“We don’t know her at all,” Sora added. Akahi sighed.
“She’s our leader,” she explained. “But she doesn’t just sit around in a
palace, like other leaders. I guess she’s what you’d call a military leader.
She fights to protect us, no matter what.” Tsuri nodded.
“A real warrior princess,” he smiled. He glanced at his watch, puffing smoke at
it as he breathed. “Should be around here in a couple
minutes. If she’s on schedule, that is.” Donald and Goofy nodded. At
least they wouldn’t be waiting long. There was a short silence, but Sora,
feeling curious, asked a question.
“Why didn’t you believe us?” he asked Tsuri. Now, he was sat at Riku’s side,
looking up at the guards. “I mean, not only did we have a baby with us, but we
didn’t hurt Akahi at all. And we didn’t hurt anyone in your city.” Tsuri
sighed. The guards were hushed in an ominous silence. Akahi seemed worried, her
eyes wide with fear.
“I don’t think Tsuri would wanna - ” she was hushed,
as Tsuri breathed a leaden sigh. He stamped out his cigarette.
“Did you tell them what happened?” he asked Akahi. She nodded solemnly. “Heard
about Akahi’s family, huh?” The group nodded. Tsuri sighed heavily, rubbed his
forehead before softly continuing. “My son was down there, too. Wiped out, just
like that.” He snapped his fingers, and a snarl formed on his face. “I won’t
let something like that happen again. Jinn woulda been dead if I had been
around.” He did not have time to dwell on this thought, turned as he heard the
clattering of solid hooves on cold stone.
A white horse rode into the square, and on it, sat a woman of a young age. Her
golden hair flowed behind as she rode, hooves echoing through the silent air.
As she approached, the guards moved aside to let her through. Tsuri bowed
respectfully, as did Akahi. Sora and the others followed suit - except Riku,
stuck on the ground. The woman dismounted, and the horse was restrained by some
of the guards.
She was fairly tall, and her golden locks tumbled down her back. Her
snowy-white skin was complimented by bright, azure eyes, and pastel-pink lips.
Stunningly beautiful, she seemed to glow in the silky moonlight, her looks
enhanced by the silver moon. She looked as a sickly-sweet,
fairytale princess would look, until the group noticed little details that
suggested otherwise. Beneath her flowing gown, they noticed the outlines of
armour, and a sword was hidden in a scabbard at her back. She was not as
innocent as her first appearance seemed. A smile lit her face.
“Donald!” she cried joyously, throwing her arms around the little duck.
“Goofy!” She grabbed him, too, holding them tightly in her arms. “It’s
wonderful to see you both!” She then pulled away, eyeing the rest of the group
with a beaming smile. But, naturally, her attention turned to Riku. “Are you
alright?” He nodded slowly.
“Yes, thank you,” he smiled back, wincing in pain. His skin stung with the
slightest movements, his limbs aching. She looked concerned.
“Perhaps we should go back,” she suggested. “We have guests, after all. You
must join us, Captain Tsuri.” Tsuri nodded slowly, saluting her.
“It shall be done, my lady,” he nodded, before commanding the guards to leave
without him. Akahi breathed a sigh, taking one last look at her new friends.
Waving, she turned to leave - but Tsuri grabbed her shoulder, whispered to her.
“Where d’you think yer goin’?” There was a grin on his
face, and she smiled too as she understood what he meant.
~*~*~*~*~*~
It was a fairly short journey, and they were back at the guards’ headquarters
quickly. They had been gathered into one room, had been given some food and
drink to replenish their energy. The room was not very big, and the stone walls
and beams were clearly visible. There was a simple, red carpet, and few objects
- they included a bookcase, a number of large floor pillows, and a painting of
a guard with some slain monster. The room was lit by a number of candles,
giving a warm, flickering glow. The woman strode through the room, settled
herself into a chair, behind a desk. They understood that this regal woman was
Lady Valere.
“What brings you two to Metropolis?” she smiled. “Your King was here not so
long back, I am surprised that you were not with him.” Sora gasped.
“You’ve seen the King?!” he shouted, blurting out his thoughts. She turned to
him immediately.
“Why is that so hard to believe?” she smiled, before deviating from the point.
“Yes. Although, he seemed troubled. I cannot blame him
for feeling so.” Donald nodded.
“So do you know what’s goin’ on?” he asked hopefully. Lady Valere breathed a
sigh, letting her slender fingers caress her face.
“Vaguely,” she replied. “We understand that the door to Kingdom Hearts has been
re-opened. But, apart from that, we know very little.” Tsuri agreed with her,
folding his arms.
“And we know that the New Generation could be involved,” he added. “After that incident with Jinn.” He thought for a few moments.
“You guys had to fight ‘em, huh?” Sora and the others nodded,
proud of their victory. “Man, you must be real strong.” Lady Valere
smiled, before breaking back into the conversation.
“How many members were there?” she asked curiously. Goofy began to count on his
fingers.
“Well, there’s Jinn…” he began, thought straining his
face. “Kali. Ryu. Meiji. And Mikado.” She nodded, ascending from her chair.
“Of course, you defeated Mikado, didn’t you?” she confirmed. Sora blushed,
unsure if he was so proud of this fact. She took his response as positive. “I
see. So there are four members left. From what I heard, it seems that these
four would not do something like this alone. They needed Mikado.” Akahi
shrugged, sitting up on the desk.
“Maybe they got some other leader,” she suggested, “or some more members.”
Tsuri nodded, leaning back on a wall.
“I guess,” he agreed. “It’s a possibility.” He turned to Sora, Donald and
Goofy. “Did these four seem like they coulda handled this alone?” They all
shrugged, unsure if they could give a definite answer.
“They always followed what Mikado said,” Sora mused, scratching his head. “I
gotta admit, I couldn’t picture any of them in
Mikado’s place.” Donald nodded.
“Well, maybe Jinn,” he pointed out, “but if he was in charge, he wouldn’t have
been here with the Heartless. He’d have made some other guy do his dirty work.”
Lady Valere seemed intrigued, but her expression sank.
“It’s a good idea to go through what we know and what we don’t,” she sighed,
“but I’m afraid we need to get back to our first question. What are you all
doing here?” Akahi piped up cheerfully.
“They’re lookin’ for their king,” she smiled. Lady Valere looked confused.
“He was here not so long ago,” she said, seeming baffled. “Didn’t you know?”
Donald and Goofy nodded.
“He never said where he was goin’, just left a letter,” Donald explained.
“We’ve been to another world, where he left another letter. He says we need to
find him, but we don’t know where to start.” Her entire face lit up. She sprang
up to the desk, started fumbling through the drawers.
“Aha!” she shouted, waving something in the air. “That was what he meant!”
Running back over, she handed it to Sora. His eyes widened.
“Another
letter?”
I hope this letter finds you well.
As you may - or may not - know, I believe
that the New Generation could be involved in these strange happenings.
Although it is not certain that they have a
part to play in this, they seem the most likely culprits as yet. Sadly, I’m
finding myself increasingly afraid that our dealings with them are not over.
However, we still have a long way to go
before uncovering the truth. It is difficult to determine exactly what has gone
on, and by making decisions at such an early stage, we may find ourselves blind
to some other, as-yet-unknown truth. It is best to keep our hearts and minds
clear.
As we have not yet been able to keep in
contact, I have made the decision to wait for you.
I shall land on Lacus, a world about two
days away from here. I will be staying with Glowan - I know you have met
before. Remember, on the city over the lake?
You have my word - I will not leave Lacus
without you. So, please, do not hesitate to join me there. I know it may be a
few weeks before we are reunited, but I shall wait as long as it takes.
I look forward to seeing you all again -
especially you, Sora.
King Mickey
“Lacus?” Sora repeated. All eyes turned to Donald and Goofy. Donald nodded
immediately.
“Yup!” he confirmed. “Like the King said, only two days from here. We’ve been
there before, ain’t that right Goofy?” Goofy nodded, absent-mindedly, before
Lady Valere continued.
“Sounds like he is anticipating your arrival,” she smiled, before sitting back
at her chair. “Will you be joining us until morning?” Sora looked to Kairi and
the others. They seemed lethargic - especially Riku, but that was to be
expected. He then looked to Donald and Goofy, who nodded simultaneously.
“Sounds like a good idea,” Goofy grinned. Akahi’s face lit up, and she sprang
from the desk.
“You can stay with me!” she chirped, jumping up and down with excitement.
“It’ll be cramped, but I’m sure it’ll work out!” She heard Tsuri tutting, heavy
footsteps as he approached her. He placed a large, gloved hand on her dainty
shoulder.
“There ain’t enough room,” he explained, “plus, they have a baby. They need
some extra room.” Then another realisation hit him. “Besides, that front
window’s out.” Riku glared at him, scowling at his words. Lady Valere nodded.
“So, wherever they stay, you will have to stay, Akahi,” she said. “There is
plenty of room with me.” She stood up from her chair again, walked over to
Tsuri. “Please, see to it that the glass is replaced in the morning.” He nodded,
complying with her wishes.
“Are you sure that’s okay?” Kairi asked. “I mean, we wouldn’t want to be
intruding.” Lady Valere smiled, shaking her head. Her golden locks bounced with
each movement.
“Of course not,” she smiled, moving towards the door. Even her slightest
movements were graceful. “Come. I will show you to your rooms.” As the group
got to their feet, she turned to Tsuri. “Thank you, Captain.” He bowed
respectfully, gave her a smile.
“Just my duty,” he replied. He called after Akahi as she left with the group.
“I’ll see you later.” He quickly amended his words. “And the
rest of you, too!” They waved back at him, leaving him inside as they
left.
Lady Valere’s home was a very short walk away. It was a grand, palatial
building, made of pure, white marble, supported by solid white columns. Inside
was just as luxurious, the silvery tiled floor shimmering in the light of
flickering candles. The furniture was white and minimal. A spiral staircase
stood at the centre of this reception room, leading to the upper floors. A grey
runner ran up the steps. Two guards approached the group as they entered, but
quickly left once they noticed their Lady’s presence. Leading them up the
stairs, into a long hallway, painted white as the bottom floor, she pointed out
four different doors.
“These are your rooms,” she said, “one for each of you. Everything you need is
in there.” She then turned away. “Goodnight.”
They all thanked her, before retiring to their own rooms.
~*~*~*~*~*~
“Careful!” Riku breathed.
“I’m trying my best here,” Imari pointed out softly, “just keep still for a
little longer.”
Placing the cloth back into the sink, full of warm water, she waited a few
moments for the blood to diffuse. Then, wringing it out, she gently cleaned
some more blood from his back. He winced at her every touch.
“Can’t you just leave it for a while?” he asked, almost growling. She shook her
head sadly, and continued.
Every time she touched his back, it felt like his skin was on fire - the
feeling almost burned through him. After being thrown through the window, he’d
been covered in cuts and bruises. Worse still was his shoulder. Upon hitting
the cold, solid stone ground, he’d managed to land on his left shoulder -
leaving it painful to touch, let alone move. Riku was covered in his own blood,
and his clothing was stained, too. Imari had offered to help clean him up.
Now they were sat in their bathroom, door ajar so that they could still hear
Taiko. It was a small room, with just a sink, toilet, and shower. The walls
were of white and blue tile, and the floor was tiled, too. There was an azure
rug, which Riku was stood on. Imari cleaned the cloth again, before wiping some
more blood from his pale skin.
“Are you alright?” she asked softly. He simply nodded. “I never thanked you for
what you did.” She could not see him, but he raised a small smile, eyes
strategically covered by his silver hair.
“It’s okay,” he replied. “I wasn’t gonna let him touch you. Or
Taiko.” She smiled.
“Tsuri seems okay now,” she pointed out. But she did not get a response - it
seemed Riku was still recovering from his bruised ego. She sighed. “Just why
did you try to fight him, anyway?” Riku sighed, as if her question was so
obvious it did not deserve an answer.
“He wasn’t gonna listen to us otherwise,” he replied. “I thought he was gonna
hurt you.” She smiled.
“Thank you,” she said. “But y’know, you can solve things by just talking. I
mean, there doesn’t have to be any fighting at all.” There was no doubt that
she was not appreciative, but she could not see how violence would make things
better. Riku gave a snorted laugh.
“It’s a nice thought,” he began, “but you’ll see more and more - once we meet
King Mickey - that some people aren’t open to reasoning. Take Jinn, for
example. There’s no way he would have spoken to those guards he killed. They
could have spoken with him, but he chose to attack.”
Imari nodded slowly, continuing to nurse his wounds. She did not comment on his
words - after all, she couldn’t really judge a situation she did not fully
understand. But, something was welling up, deep inside. Breathing a sigh, she
knew she had to remove this weight from her chest. Dropping the cloth into the
sink, she approached Riku, looking him in the eyes. His eyes widened as she
stood before him, hands nervously grasped together.
“Are you alright?” he asked. She seemed unnerved by something. Perhaps his
attitude towards the violence had offended her.
“Yes,” she replied, her voice softer than before. However, it was not a kindly
softness, more a fearful, quivering undertone. “Riku… tell me their names.” He
was bemused. Blinking, he tried to think of what she meant.
“Whose names?” he asked, his voice taking a similar tone. He was worried to see
her so fragile. It was part of her nature, but it didn’t make him any more
comfortable.
“The New Generation,” she whispered.
Riku’s heart sank. He knew exactly what she was talking about now. Goofy’s
voice rang through his mind.
“Well, there’s Jinn… Kali. Ryu. Meiji. And Mikado.”
“Meiji,” she whispered, her eyes glazing over, her heart
wrenching.
Riku stumbled over shattered words, tried to reassure her. He felt his stomach
knot.
“Imari, I…” he sighed heavily. “I-I’m sure… He - can’t…” He lifted his arm,
tried to draw her closer, protect her. But his body failed him, and he winced
as the pain burned through him. Imari blinked, a single tear trickling down her
drained cheek.
“What is he like?” she whispered apprehensively, fear resonating in her voice.
She couldn’t bear being kept in the dark, just had to know if they were the
same person. She hoped, wished, prayed that they wouldn’t be.
Riku shook, avoiding her soulful eyes. He couldn’t bring himself to say it. His
lips quivered, trying to speak.
“Imari, he can’t be,” he said quietly, his voice cracking. “I mean, you’re too
different, he doesn’t even look like - ” Imari
interrupted him.
“Please, Riku,” she pleaded with him, “I - I just have to know.” Riku sighed.
He didn’t want to be the one to break it to her, wasn’t sure if he could say it
at all. But looking at her teary, pained brown eyes, he couldn’t bear to leave
her wondering this way. It would plague her fragile mind, devour her thoughts.
If something stressed Imari, then their son would suffer, too. He had to do it.
“Tall,” he whispered, closing his eyes, picturing the man before him. “Long, black hair. Pale skin. A tattoo, just below one of his eyes.” Details were sketchy,
but he tried his best. “Very intelligent, and well
spoken. Handy with a sword, too.” Imari breathed
slowly, sinking to the floor.
“I-I don’t think it’s him,” she replied, looking up at him, doe-eyed. “He was
smart, but he couldn’t use a sword. And he sure didn’t have a tattoo. He had
short hair, too.”
Riku felt a sigh of relief gush from his lips. He thanked the heavens that they
weren’t the same person.
Imari rose from the floor, quietly drying her tears. Her mind was at ease, her
heart unburdened. At that moment, all she wanted to do was to bury herself in
Riku’s chest, let him protect her. It was frustrating to not be able to touch
him at all - especially after that particular revelation.
“You have no idea how happy I am,” Riku smiled quietly. Imari looked at him,
tried to smile too.
“I know,” she replied. “I can’t believe I ever thought that of Meiji. He’s not
like them at all. He’s too nice.” Riku nodded solemnly, his smile being
dampened by thoughts of the past. His expression faded.
“Definitely,” he said, absent-mindedly. It was clear his thoughts were
somewhere else. Imari noticed, and she understood.
“It’s okay,” she whispered, gently touching his face - just about the only
place unmarred by injuries. She wanted to reassure him, as he had reassured her
- knowing that he was haunted by the thought of the past, disturbed by thoughts
of the New Generation. “At least we know it’s not him.” Riku sighed, nodding.
But it was apparent he did not want to talk about it further. Not that night,
anyway. He turned to her, touching her hand with a slow movement.
“Come on,” he said sullenly. “We should get some rest.”
Sora woke to the sound of birdsong, heard their muffled twittering from behind
the glass window. The warm sunlight streamed down from a window, gently
enticing him from his bed. Blinking, his eyes adjusted to the glow of the white
room. There was minimal furniture - just like in the reception room - all
painted white. Giving the still slumbering Kairi a gentle kiss on the forehead,
he then paced over to the window, admired the view.
Metropolis seemed different in the daylight. At night, although still a
beautiful place, there was an ominous atmosphere - but that could be down to
the presence of Heartless there. But now, beneath the waking sun, it was a
wondrous sight to behold. The luminous beams of sunshine smiled down upon
sleepy houses, the first stirrings of people beginning to show. Little wisps of
smoke danced from chimneys, and excitable chatter resonated in the streets.
Sora whirled around, hearing skin on tile. Kairi stood there before him,
rubbing her eyes. She dozily waved at him, before ruffling her messy, crimson
hair. He smiled warmly at her, looking radiant against the glowing sunshine.
“Sleep well?” he asked, voice hushed. He was not sure if the others were awake
yet. Kairi managed a sleepy smile, nodding. Lethargic in her movements, it was
clear she had not woken up properly. Almost staggering over to him, she fell
into his arms.
“Yeah, thanks,” she yawned. Her gaze was stolen by the gorgeous view. “It looks
so pretty out there.” Sora moved, let her look out properly. Wrapping his arms
around her from behind, he rested his head on her shoulder.
“Shame we couldn’t get to see it any better,” he mused, kissing her cheek. “I
think we’ll be leaving pretty soon.” His voice contained an element of sadness.
She nodded, her hair brushing against Sora’s face.
“I hope Akahi’s gonna be okay,” she whispered. “I mean, Tsuri seemed to take
good care of her. But he did hit her.” Sora breathed a sigh.
“Well, there’s no excuse for that,” he sighed, “but I think he was more scared
than anything else.” Kairi shrugged.
“Yeah,” she said, in a daze, “even so - ” She was
interrupted by a knock at the door.
“Come on!” It was Akahi. Her chirpy voice gave her away. “We gotta go, hurry
up!”
They then heard muffled footsteps, and more shouting as she hammered on other
doors. Sora grinned.
“I think she’s gonna be fine,” he concluded, before loosening his grip around
her waist. “Better get changed.”
In a few moments, they were all gathered in the bottom reception room.
Chattering away, their words echoed. Then, footsteps.
Lady Valere, elegant as always, strode down the staircase, approaching them.
“I am sorry we had to wake you so early,” she explained, “but it would be so
much easier if you left while most of the city is asleep. You’ll have less
attention drawn to you that way.” Sora nodded, understanding.
“Okay,” he smiled, “are we leaving now?” Lady Valere nodded,
a sad smile upon her lips.
“Please, accept my apologies,” she begged. “It would have been wonderful if you
could have stayed a little longer - although I know your King is waiting.”
Donald shrugged.
“It’s okay,” he smiled. Tsuri stepped forward. Dark circles ringed his eyes -
he’d just left work, and needed some sleep badly.
“I won’t be joining you at the ship,” he sighed, reluctant. “Shame.
It woulda been great for us to get to know each other s’more.” The others
agreed too, and he said goodbye to them all, in turn.
Then Riku approached him.
“I’m - sorry, too,” he said, a quiet conviction in his voice. “I shouldn’t have
drawn my sword like that.” Tsuri gave a shocked, but appreciative smile. “I
know how you must feel, suffering at his hands.” Although not the emotional
type, it seemed Tsuri had to take a moment for himself. He smiled, unable to
say anything.
“It’s fine,” he smiled, reaching forward to shake his
hand. “Come back soon, ‘kay? Or else!” He laughed
loudly, lighting another cigarette. He looked to the group as they left.
“Goodbye!”
Closing the door, they left Tsuri behind. But he would not be forgotten.
Moving quickly through the streets, led by Lady Valere, they managed to leave
the bounds of the city without a great fuss. They travelled back over the hill,
to the meadow, where their ship was waiting.
They all breathed a reluctant sigh as they approached it, wishing they could
stay for just another day. But, duty called them, and they had to leave.
Akahi’s lip began to quiver, and she threw herself at Kairi, holding her
tightly.
“Don’t go,” she yelped. “It’ll be dangerous.” Kairi smiled sadly.
“Sorry,” she spoke quietly. “We have to. We want to stop the Heartless.” Akahi
sighed, knowing that no matter how much she wanted them to stay, they had to
leave. Not wanting to argue, she stepped back after a hug, faced them all.
“Thank you for helping me,” she smiled, a tear rolling down her cheek. “And
thank you for defeating those Heartless.” Sora smiled.
“No problem,” he grinned. “No more guarding, okay?” She sighed, gave a brazen
smile.
“I’ll think about it,” she said, before letting Lady Valere speak.
“Do you have everything?” she asked, met by a crowd of nodding faces. “Good.
Now, make sure you find King Mickey soon. I wish you all the best luck for your
journey. I know we are in safe hands with you.”
Flattered, they all thanked her, before piling into the ship. They reluctantly
closed the doors, watched Akahi and Lady Valere waving from a safe distance.
Sora and Riku settled themselves into the pilot’s seats, started the take-off
sequence. Before they knew it, they were lifting from the ground, and the two
figures were growing smaller by the second - until they were gone.
Kairi slumped to the floor, as they sailed through the cosmos yet again.
“Two days, huh?” she sighed, weary. “Gonna be really long…” Sora turned to face
her, heaving his shoulders.
“Sorry,” he smiled. “It’s not like we can land somewhere closer. The King is
waiting. And anyway, you should be used to this!” She sighed.
“Yeah, but there’s only so much you can do here,” she groaned, leaning her head
back on the wall.
“It can’t be that bad,” Imari piped up. “Just sleep,
or something.” She had Taiko lying on the floor before her, playing with him.
He squealed with delight as she tickled him, wriggling his little arms and
legs. Similarly, she was pleased to see him so happy. Kairi smiled. Trying to
change the subject, Imari asked Donald a question. “So, what is Lacus like?”
Donald scoffed, as if irritated with his knowledge.
“Big lake,” he sighed, “lotsa forests. Oh, an’ the only city there is built
over a lake.” She nodded with a smile.
“Looks real purdy,” Goofy added. “’Specially at night.
All lit up on the lake.” Kairi seemed intrigued.
“Sounds like a nice place,” she smiled, forgetting her earlier complaints.
Imari smiled - her plan had worked. “Who is King Mickey gonna be with?” Donald
groaned again, squabbling before giving a reply.
“Glowan,” he sighed, “Keeper of the
“Keeper of the
“That’s what I said, ain’t it?” he replied sarcastically. “Yeah... When the
city was started, a lot of people complained that the sacred lake would lose
its traditional value. So Glowan’s ancestors had to watch over development,
making sure that the lake wasn’t stripped of its beauty.” Kairi frowned, folding
her arms.
“But the city’s done now, right?” she asked. Donald nodded. “Then why is a
Keeper still needed?” Donald rubbed his forehead, muttering to himself.
“Religious reasons,” he explained. “Keeps the lake holy, and stuff like that.”
A look of realisation spread over her face. She brushed her hair from her face.
“So… for traditional reasons,” she concluded, much to Donald’s relief. “What’s
so beautiful about the lake?” Goofy grinned, and was about to speak, but Donald
elbowed him in the side, shutting him up.
“You’ll see,” he said, before standing up. “I’m gonna go take a rest.” He
disappeared into his room, and Goofy followed.
Riku stared blankly at the starry wasteland before him. Instead of just stars,
there were many small worlds around here. Sora began a conversation with Kairi
and Imari, but he did not pay attention. He listlessly began to look at the
computer, typing into it without real idea of what he was doing. Then, he
pressed a few keys, and a map popped up. The ship was a little red dot, and
worlds were little white dots. He selected a world, and another box popped up.
Nimbus.
Built on mountaintops, as it is impossible to live on the
surface. People are friendly, but
wary of strangers. Highly advanced in technology,
have mastered flight.
Riku smiled. He didn’t know the computer could show him worlds. Then a thought
sprang to his mind. Curious, he typed in some details and did a quick search.
Just one world popped up. And, even better, it was in their area.
Glace.
And it all sounded about right.
“Lots of snow, self sufficient…”
Riku’s eyes widened.
“It could be…” he thought. “Worth a try.” Then another
idea took root. He just had to talk to Sora. Alone.
He didn’t have the opportunity for a while. But after an hour, Taiko had tired
of playing, and needed a sleep.
“I’ll be back soon, okay?” she smiled, lifting him from the floor, and going
off into the bedroom. Riku took his chance.
“Kairi!” Riku whispered, urgency surging through his
voice. Kairi approached him.
“What’s up, Riku?” she smiled. “You sound scared.” He sighed.
“I’m not scared,” he breathed, “I need you to do me a favor, ‘kay?” She nodded,
gave a radiant smile.
“Of course!” she nodded. “What is it?” Sora had taken an interest, nose wrinkled
in curiosity. He let go of the controls - it was safe, there weren’t any
obstacles - and folded his arms. Riku was acting suspiciously.
“Keep Imari busy,” he pleaded. “For ten minutes or so, that’s all.” Kairi
raised an eyebrow. Riku anticipated her next question, answered it before she
could even ask. He lowered his voice even further. “There’s a snowy world
around here. I think it could be hers, it fits her description perfectly. I
want to surprise her.” Kairi nodded, rubbing her neck.
“Okay,” she said, sounding a little worried. “I hope you can convince Donald to
stop early. He sure isn’t gonna be happy ‘bout this. But good luck!” Riku
smiled, thanking her as she closed herself in with Imari. Sora turned to him,
folded his arms.
“Riku, I know you wanna do something nice for her, but - ”
Sora was interrupted by Riku.
“Come on, Sora,” he frowned, trying to make him understand his rationale. “Her
family thinks she’s dead. She hasn’t been home in nine years.” Sora sighed,
ruffling his hair. The room was silent for a few moments as Sora tried to
think, and Riku awaited his response.
“I know, but…” he chose his words carefully. “King Mickey’s waiting. The worlds
are in danger. Can’t this wait?” Riku shook his head, removing his restraints.
He put his hand on Sora’s shoulder as he left.
“Sorry,” he smiled, giving a confident shrug. “I gotta go talk to Donald. Wish
me luck.” Sora breathed a long, leaden sigh, and turned back to focusing on the
controls.
As Riku turned from him, his brazen smile faded. Convincing the little
hot-headed duck could be a struggle. Breathing slowly, he tried to calm his
nerves. His body was filled with apprehension. He shakily knocked on the door,
before allowing himself into the room.
Donald was lying down, while Goofy was reading a book. It seemed to be from
“This had better be good,” he squabbled, seeming annoyed. Perhaps he was too
weary after their travels. Riku nodded.
“It is,” he smiled. Donald gave a sour frown.
“Well?” he spat. “Yer supposed to be pilotin’, you better be quick.”
“We need to land early,” he explained. He hesitated before finishing his
sentence. “… on a different world to Lacus.” Donald
raised an eyebrow, his icy gaze almost demanding a response. Riku scratched his
neck nervously. “Thing is…” It suddenly occurred to him that they did not know
Imari’s secret. Taking a deep breath, he blurted it out. “It’s Imari’s world.
We have to stop there.” Goofy put down the book. Donald’s eyes widened.
“What?!” he shouted, jumping up on the bed. Riku waved his arms, shushed him.
“Quiet!” he warned. “She doesn’t know about this, I want it to be a surprise.
I’m sorry I didn’t tell you earlier. But Imari’s from another world, it’s
true.” Donald muttered something, questioning the credibility of this story.
“Remember the storm that separated me and Sora?” Goofy nodded, standing at his
side. “Happened to her, too. She and her dad got
caught in the storm, and were taken to the islands.” Donald held up a hand.
“And what makes ya think this is her world?” he asked, managing to hush his
voice. “If she don’t know about it, how can ya be
sure?” Riku shifted his weight, gave a shrug.
“I used the computer,” he replied, “the description fits. And it’s the only
world like it. Has to be it.” Donald rubbed his
forehead, deep in thought. Goofy looked at Riku.
“So the rest o’ her family is there, huh?” he asked. Riku nodded sadly.
“They probably think she’s dead,” he sighed. “She hasn’t seen them in nine
years.” A look of sorrow filled Goofy’s face as he glanced at Donald. He
breathed a sigh. He seemed affected by his story, but he wasn’t convinced yet.
“I’m not sure, okay?” he replied. “How long would ya need?” Riku folded his
arms again.
“A day, maybe,” he rubbed his chin. Donald looked to Goofy.
“King Mickey’s been waitin’ weeks, hasn’t he?” he asked. Goofy nodded.
“An extra day wouldn’t hurt, Donald,” he smiled. Donald flopped back onto the
bed, managing to keep cool.
“Just one day,” he mused. “And it’s close by?” Riku nodded, quick
to answer.
“An hour,” he said optimistically, “that’s all, I swear.”
Donald breathed a long sigh. He paused for a moment, thought their options
through. Like Goofy said, it couldn’t hurt. And Lacus was close now. Plus, they
could always go ahead on the Gummi Ship if it was needed. So he made his
decision, after what had seemed like a lifetime to a hopeful Riku.
“Alright,” he concluded, seeming reluctant. “But just a day.
Come get us later.” Not wanting to give Donald the chance of changing his
uncertain mind, Riku immediately moved to leave the room.
“Thanks!” he grinned. “Don’t tell her before then.” Before he could leave,
Donald stood up.
“Wait!” he cried, fumbling around in his pockets. He found a small bottle, and
threw it to Riku. “Better take it. It’ll heal ya.” Riku smiled.
“Thanks,” he repeated, before leaving.
He returned to the cockpit with a smug smile, giving Sora a thumbs-up. Sora
shook his head, with a smile of disbelief. He began to change the course of the
ship, and they hurtled towards the small, white ball of ice that was her world.
Glace.
~*~*~*~*~*~
Donald and Goofy had taken over the piloting duties. Sora and Kairi remained in
the cockpit with them, but Riku kept Imari in the bedroom. He’d closed the
shutters on the windows, so that she could not see out of them. She sat
cross-legged on the bed, Taiko lying before her. Riku managed to keep her
engaged in conversation, ensuring she would not grow suspicious of the
situation. But then, a whirring noise filled the ship. Her eyes widened.
“We’re at Lacus already?” she questioned. Riku nodded without hesitation.
“Sounds like it,” he replied, trying to cover the truth. “Must
have been making good time.” She nodded, and her attention turned to
Taiko again.
After a few minutes of hurtling through the atmosphere, they landed with a
bump. Imari stood up, taking Taiko into her arms. She moved to the door, but
Riku stopped her leaving.
“Don’t worry,” he smiled. “Here, give me Taiko. But you stay here.” She raised
an eyebrow, but carefully placed the baby into his capable arms. He disappeared
into the cockpit, and when he returned, Taiko was gone. She looked suspicious
of him. “Where is the baby?” Riku smiled nervously.
“Kairi has him,” he reassured her. “Anyway, we all have a surprise for you.”
“A surprise?” she repeated in disbelief. Her tone gave the impression that she
wasn’t really taking anything in.
“Here,” Riku smiled, suddenly lifting her off her feet. She giggled playfully,
wrapping her arms around his neck. “Now, cover your eyes.” She seemed more
believing now, was curious as to what he was about to do.
“Riku!” she squealed, doing as he said. “What’s going on?” He held her tighter.
“You’ll see, soon enough,” he grinned - not that she could see.
Disorientated, she clung to him for safety. All of a sudden, she felt a cool
breeze upon her warm skin. Shivering, she snuggled closer to him to keep cosy.
“Careful,” he said, gently letting her back down onto the ground. She was shaky
at first, but managed to stand alone. Wrapping his arms around her, keeping her
warm, he gave a smile. “Okay. You can open them now.” She took his hands, then slowly opened her eyes.
It was twilight, and delicate snowflakes drifted carelessly through the light,
wintry breeze. The sky was a dotted greyish-pink, wisps
of cloud tinted by the setting arctic sun. Pine trees stood all around them,
their branches thick with snow, and their scent lingered in the cool air. They
were in a clearing, and just beyond a number of pine trees, there was a vast
lake, and snowy hills. Lights flickered in the distance, perhaps a far-off
city. The first twinklings of the stars had begun. This place felt magical, as
if the snowflakes bestowed a mystical beauty upon the land.
Imari fell to her knees in the snow, hand over her mouth. It was so much to
take in, all at once. Only the icy feel of the snow beneath her told her that
this was real - it wasn’t some wondrous dream, nor was it an illusion. Tears
began to tremble down her cheeks. They stung her eyes.
Riku knelt at her side, with a smile upon his face. He lovingly dried her tears
with a tender finger, curled her hair behind her ear. She looked back at him,
lips trembling, her eyes wet with emotion.
“Is this it?” he whispered. She smiled through her tears, threw her arms around
his neck, knocking him back into the snow. She could not speak, just nodded.
Riku grinned. “Welcome home.” She kissed his cheek.
“Thank you,” she whispered. “I-I never thought I’d make it back. I thought the
universe was just too big.” She didn’t make much sense, but it was obvious she
was too overwhelmed to respond properly. He smiled, stroking her hair.
“So, you gonna show us around?” he asked. She giggled, nodding. Her curls
bounced as she moved.
Suddenly, from out of nowhere, shouting filled the air.
Riku grabbed her arm. Although it was her home, he knew they may not take
kindly to these celestial beings, appearing from an unknown object. She did not
struggle, obviously thinking the same thing. All of a sudden, they heard a
chanting from Donald, and the ship was gone.
“Invisibility…” Riku pointed out, his voice hushed.
A huge, black dog burst forth from the trees, followed by a slightly smaller,
greyish one. They circled the two, barking and snapping, flurries of snow being
flicked up by their fast paws. Riku seemed startled at these new threats, but
Imari did not shudder. She spoke a single, almost incomprehensible word -
obviously a language from her world - and the dogs stopped. They quickly
approached her, lay down at her feet, sickled tails
wagging happily.
Before Riku had the chance to question her, a figure appeared from the forest.
He stalked towards them, a spear held in his hands. He was of a short, squat
stature, with thick, muscled arms and legs. His jet-black hair was tied back
into a ponytail, and his green eyes shimmered with courage. Dressed for the
weather, he wore a thick, fur-lined jacket, and thick black trousers tucked
into a pair of fur-lined boots. A scarf was wrapped around his neck, pulled up
over his ears, too, hiding his mouth - and keeping him nice and warm. He
shouted a single word - similar to Imari’s word - and the dogs looked confused.
They looked back and forth between their master and Imari, unsure of who to follow. The man looked up at her.
“Outsiders,” he said, pointing his spear at them. “You guys aren’t from Qanik.
You must leave, immediately.” Imari bravely stepped forward.
“No,” she whispered. “I am from Qanik. Please, let us through.” Her eyes seemed
to examine his face, as if she recognised him. Then a smile lit her face. “Akantha?” The young man’s expression fell.
“How did you know my name?” he stuttered, his expression crumpling with
thought. Imari smiled, and he failed to see the humour.
“Don’t you remember me?” she giggled. “Come on, you lived right next door.”
His eyes suddenly widened. His lip quivered, and a baffled expression swept
over his pale face. Shaking his head in disbelief, he closed his eyes, trying
to come to terms with what was dawning on him.
“No,” he shouted. “You aren’t… you can’t be…” He stepped forward, his green
eyes piercing her face. “Imari?” She nodded happily.
“See?” she replied. Akantha was numb, and not with the cold - he was
overwhelmed, could not fully comprehend that she was actually there. Uneasy at
Riku’s stare, he debated whether or not to reach out and actually touch her.
After a few moments, he slowly reached out a gloved hand, touched her arm
softly. But then, he could not control himself.
“It is you,” he cried, throwing himself at her. He held her tightly, arms
grasping her little body. “But… I don’t understand, where did
you go? Is your father with you?” His eyes darted to Riku, and his brow
creased. “Who - is this?” Imari loosened her grip around him, touched Riku’s
shoulder.
“This is Riku,” she replied softly. Akantha looked to her, then Riku. He
noticed Riku grabbing at Imari’s hand, understood immediately. Taking a step
back, he awaited her next words. “My father passed away.” Akantha looked
saddened, his eyes glazing over.
“I’m sorry to hear that,” he whispered, genuine. Not wanting to dwell on this,
he quickly changed the subject. “We should go up to Qanik, everyone will be
happy to see you there!” Imari looked to Riku, who gave a single nod, trembling
a little with the cold.
“That would be great!” she replied, overjoyed. A shiver coursed through her
body, the reality of the cold finally hitting her after the overwhelming
numbness of joy. “Wait here, we’ll be back in a minute.”
Akantha looked on in horrified awe as they disappeared - first Imari, then
Riku. He heard muffled voices, and the opening of a door. Then,
after a few moments, the slamming of a door. With that, the two
reappeared, fully prepared for the cold in thick jackets. But, Riku held a
large bundle of blankets, cradled in his arms. Raising an eyebrow, Akantha
curiously went over to investigate. His dogs followed. Imari smiled, watching
as he gazed at the little face in Riku’s arms. He smiled, before looking up at
Imari with questioning eyes. She nodded, before he looked back at the baby.
“He - he looks just like you,” he mused, looking back and forth between Riku
and Taiko. It was clear he was trying to break the ice, as it were. “What is
his name?” Riku smiled proudly, only too happy to respond.
“Taiko,” he stated, his breath making contorted shapes in the frosty air.
Akantha nodded, and again, his attention was stolen.
“What just happened there?” he asked quickly. Riku beat Imari to responding.
“We’ll tell you later,” he replied, knowing she‘d be eager to return home.
Imari nodded, before beginning to walk off through the trees.
“Come on,” she smiled, looking back at them with gleaming eyes. “Qanik isn’t
far.” Akantha followed, signalling for his dogs to follow too. Riku was last of
all, the crystal snow crunching beneath his heavy footsteps.
True to Imari’s word, the town was not far. They had been walking for ten
minutes, and a few flickering lights could be seen before the foot of a nearby
hill. Imari gestured to it, showing Riku where they were headed. Still, the
snowflakes fell, luckily not too heavy. They danced in the air, before settling
on the diamond-encrusted white blanket that fell gracefully over the ground.
The tall, proud trees became sparse now, and the pleasant scent of pine began
to fade. They were leaving the forest, and a small area of untouched snow lay
ahead. The white moon glowed soft behind thick, fluffy grey cloud. Its reflection
danced in the wide lake, over the icy cold - and partially frozen over -
waters. It did not take long to walk over the snowy plain, and they approached
the town after a few more minutes.
Imari’s eyes lit up with the reflections of flickering orange light. Her face
beamed as she took Riku’s hand, delighted to be home at last. It was a quaint
little town. Little houses made of grey stone and logs dotted the snowy ground.
There were no paved streets, and tall lanterns stood at the door of each house.
Just further on, there was a small, paved square, with a sculpture at the
centre, and flags strewn from one lantern to another - a feature that seemed
popular no matter which world they were in. Akantha smiled as they continued
walking, across the square to the other side of the town - granted, this wasn’t
far - where they stopped before a small house. Imari gave a trembling smile,
unsure of how to feel. Her eyes glistened with tears, but she told herself that
she would not cry again. Riku wrapped an arm around her shoulder, reassuring
her. Now, she was truly home.
Akantha looked at her.
“I should be going,” he smiled. “Still got patrolling to do
tonight. But I’ll see you tomorrow morning, right?” Imari smiled, and
she nodded immediately.
“Of course,” she smiled. “Thank you for walking us back.” He nodded back.
“Thanks,” Riku said, making a good first impression. “Nice to
meet you.” Akantha gave a bow, before leaving. He ran off, his dogs
following closely as he went. And he was gone. Their yapping was soon a distant
echo.
Imari breathed deeply, raising her hand to knock on the door. Her hand seemed
strangely heavy, moving slowly as it knocked on the wooden door. The seconds
seemed to last forever as they awaited a response. Then there was a clinking
from behind the door, and a click of a key. The door creaked as it was opened.
Then there was barking.
“Alright, Misty,” the voice was elderly, cracking with age. “We get it, ya
mutt. Someone is here.” The grey dog ran out, jumping at Imari.
“Hi Misty!” she giggled, stroking the dog’s head happily. “Man, you’re big. You
were just a baby when I left!” The dog seemed to smile,
her blue eyes alight with joy. She ran back inside, wagging her sickled tail as
she went.
A wrinkled face peered around the door, wispy white hair falling over her
creased face. She squinted to look at the visitors, adjusting her round
glasses. Imari couldn’t stop the grin on her face as she moved closer to the
door.
“Grandmother?” she whispered, full of joy. The little old woman drew a long
breath. She recognised the face before her, gasped, holding her little hand up
to her mouth in shock.
Suddenly, there were more footsteps from behind the door, and the clicking of
dog claws on the floor, approaching the door again.
“Go on,” the voice said sweetly, “get back to bed.” The voice was then
accompanied by a face, gently moving the elderly woman from the door. “May we
help - ” Her sentence ended as she examined the face
before her. She looked like Imari, but creased with lines of age. Her dark hair
was tied back from her face. Her brow creased, but her green eyes widened as
the unbelievable reality dawned on her.
“Mother,” Imari smiled, throwing her arms around her. “It’s so good to be
home!” The woman burst into tears, sank to the ground as she held her daughter.
The grandmother joined them, wrapping her arms around the two.
A few minutes flew by as the three held each other, tears streaming down their
similar faces, three generations reunited again. Breathing slowly, the mother
released her grip, holding Imari by the shoulders. She smiled, then touching
her daughter’s face, in disbelief that she was actually there.
“You’ve grown so much, you‘re stunning,” she whispered. Imari blushed. “But…
where have you been? Where is your father?” She looked up hopefully, and her
eyes rested on Riku, stood in the doorway. “Who is this?” She was full of
questions, and Imari could not blame her.
“Come inside, you’ll get a cold standing like that, ya big lug!” Imari’s
grandmother hobbled over to Riku, grabbed his arm, trying to drag him inside.
But his arms remained rigid, holding Taiko tightly as he moved into the house.
The old lady’s eyes widened, peering into the bundle in his arms. “My
goodness!” she exclaimed. “Looky here!” Imari’s mother
stood, too, approached Riku with a smile.
“Uh, hi,” Riku mumbled nervously, startled by the ‘fragile’ old lady’s words.
He glanced to Imari for help as the woman looked into the bundle of blankets,
finding the wide-eyed little face staring back.
“A baby!?” her mother exclaimed, looking back to Imari, who nodded slowly.
“Well, we sure have a lot to talk about,” she mumbled, pulling a chair from the
table. “Better sit down, huh?”
As a number of small lanterns were lit, the room was illuminated with a white
glow. The walls were of plain stone, and a wooden table, along with a number of
chairs, stood in the centre of the room. A grand fireplace stood against one
wall, and was quickly lit by Riku as they all made themselves comfortable. The
dog lay beneath the table as they sat down to talk.
“He’s beautiful,” her mother whispered, cradling Taiko in her arms for the
first time. She looked up at Riku. “Sure looks like you, mister…” She stopped
as it occurred to her that she did not know his name. Riku looked at her.
“Riku,” he replied promptly, with a friendly smile. The atmosphere was not
nearly as tense as he thought it would be. “And your name is…?” The woman
laughed.
“Call me mother!” she laughed. “Everyone else does, so you might as well too,
Riku.” Before Riku could ask, the grandmother quickly piped up, too.
“Grandmother!” she said, with a grin. “None o’ that ‘Nanny’ crap!” Riku
laughed, giving a nod.
“Okay,” he replied. “Grandmother.” Grandmother happily
looked back at him. Imari smiled, looking to her mother, whose expression fell.
“So your father isn’t here,” she stated quietly, her mood beginning to change.
“Where is he?” It was almost as though her words anticipated sadness - it
seemed as though she was expecting his death.
“He… passed away,” Imari whispered back, her eyes gazing down at her feet. “He
was ill. He went in his sleep.” Her mother’s expression sank further, and she
took a few moments to let this sink in. It was not something she could take
lightly. The grandmother embraced her, comforted her, before looking to Imari.
“What happened to you both?” even Grandmother was not feisty now, her old voice
taking a tone of sadness.
“There was a storm,” Imari replied. “Father and I woke up on some strange
planet. That’s where I met Riku. He helped us, he even let us live with him
until we found a home.” Accepting the story without another thought - after
all, she believed her daughter’s every word without question, and if she said
there were other worlds, then it was true. Mother looked to Riku. This young
man seemed wonderful.
“Thank you,” she said softly, with a weak smile. “Seems
you’ve been taking good care of my daughter.” Imari nodded, and Riku
smiled.
“She deserves it,” he replied. It seemed he was making an excellent first
impression. Grandmother smiled dozily, glancing at a pocket watch.
“We should continue this in the morning,” she suggested. Mother nodded too,
standing up.
“Yes, it’s much too late,” she agreed, looking to Riku and Imari. “Besides, I
bet Meiji will be happy to see you.”
Kairi
squealed. “Your feet are like ice, stop that!”
Sora blushed, curling up at her side, trying desperately to keep warm. Growing
up in a tropical climate, he and Kairi were not used to the bitter cold of an arctic
night. Wearing almost all of the clothes Queen Minnie had supplied, they were
snuggled up together, surviving from each others’ body warmth. Donald had
insisted on switching the heating off, just in case any of the people on Glace
were suspicious of the noise. After a long, cold, sleepless night, the sun was
finally rising, gracing the day with its gentle heat. It was a slight relief
after the cold night, and even the smallest promise of sunshine might provide a
little more comfort. Imari and Riku would not be back until sunset, so they had
time to get some more sleep while they were gone.
Meanwhile, in the comfortable, cosy little house, Imari and Riku were relaxed,
sleeping blissfully beneath warm, thick blankets. They’d been given Imari’s old
room to stay in. It was small, but warm, with a little fire in one corner to
heat the room. The walls were plain stone, as were the walls in the rest of the
house, and the floorboards were wooden, with a large blue rug at the foot of
the bed. As there was nowhere for Taiko to sleep, Imari had shared the bed with
him, and Riku had offered to sleep on the floor. So, there he was, lying asleep
on the rug, beneath a pile of blankets. It was a fairly uncomfortable night
there, but he was warm, which was the main thing, and he was sleeping
peacefully as the sun began to rise.
Until a shrill shout shattered his slumber.
“Oh, come on!” it yelled. “Not now!” Loud, happy barking accompanied it.
Imari woke with a start, jolting up in bed. Taiko burst into tears, his sleep
interrupted by the shout, and the sudden movement. She looked to Riku, who
writhed around on the ground, ruffling his hair and contorting his body as he
tried to comprehend what was going on. Squinting back up at her, he pointed
listlessly to the door.
“Out there,” he croaked, struggling to his feet. He looked over to Taiko,
crying loudly, lying back on the bed. Imari tried to calm him, taking him up
into her arms, rocking him gently.
“Riku, can you go see?” she asked with a yawn, tenderly drawing her baby close
to her body. “They won’t mind, really.” He nodded, taking her word for it,
rubbing his eyes, and grooming his silky hair from his face. With a deep
breath, he stepped out into the hallway.
The house was small, and the hallway was narrow. Peering to his left, he could
see the front door, where they’d entered during the night. Slowly walking along
the squeaking floorboards, he did not worry too much about what he would be
faced with. After all, the family had given him an overwhelmingly warm welcome.
But, as he reached the room, his heart stopped.
Meiji. It was him.
It was happening so fast. Shooing the dog, once and for all, he glared at Riku.
Wielding his spear before his chest, he narrowed his green eyes, his face
creased into a scowl. Imari was wrong. This was the same man. With his long,
black hair pulled back into a ponytail, and the familiar tattoo beneath his
eye, Riku could not be mistaken. Meiji seemed just as shocked, in disbelief at
what he was faced with.
“Riku!” he hissed, coming to terms with what was going on. He looked the young
man up and down, raising an eyebrow. “What are you doing here?!” Riku glanced
down at himself, forgetting he was wearing only a pair of trousers. Fighting
back a blush, he looked back to Meiji.
“I’m here with Imari,” he said quietly, eyeing Meiji carefully. The older man
folded his arms, leaving his spear on the ground.
“Get out,” he whispered, before erupting with intensity. He caught Riku
off-guard, threw him aside as he thundered through the hallway. Stumbling, Riku
quickly followed him, back into Imari’s room.
“Meiji?!” she breathed, stunned at the figure that stood in the doorframe. She
eyed his features, and a wave of horror washed over her. “So it’s true…”
Trembling, she held Taiko closely, who had begun to whimper - he sensed his
mother’s frailty, and so was afraid. She turned from him, so that he could not
see her baby. Meiji approached her slowly, holding out his arms. He seemed
overjoyed to see her, wanted to give his little sister a hug. But she drew away
from him, and he stopped. The realisation hit him.
“Riku!” he scowled again, turning back at him. “You did this! I don’t know what
you have done, but you have turned her against me!” Riku gave a blank stare,
shook his head. He turned to his sister, uncharacteristically pleading with
her. “Imari, please… he doesn‘t know me like you do. I’m not that man anymore.”
She frowned.
“I‘ve heard enough,” she replied, defending Riku. “From what he’s told me, it
sounds like I don‘t know you at all, Meiji. I heard all about the New
Generation. I can‘t believe you‘d do that!” Riku moved
further into the room, sensing the rise in tension. This wasn’t going to be
easy to resolve.
“So he did turn you against me…” he scowled, looking to Riku. He threw a punch,
but Riku managed to dodge it. Riku stood facing him, ready to defend himself
again. He would not attack, still unsure of himself around Meiji.
“Stop it!” Imari shouted, and by now, Taiko was crying his eyes out. Imari
trembled, and tears began to stream down her face. Riku quickly went over to
her, wrapping his arms around her - unintentionally fuelling his rage more.
“Don’t touch her,” Meiji shouted, holding out a threatening arm.
Riku glared back, intensity burning in his blue eyes. He was not afraid,
ignored the warning. Kissing her forehead gently, trying to reassure her, he
scooped his crying baby into his arms before standing back up. He rocked Taiko
gently, but his eyes were fixed upon Meiji the entire time. And Meiji’s eyes
were fixed on him.
“Still as arrogant as ever,” Meiji hissed, before his eyes darted to the baby. Those big, turquoise eyes. That wispy
silver hair. The rounded face, just like his mother.
“Imari… with the likes of you?!” In disbelief, he
looked to his little sister. “He’s yours. And his.” He
spoke of Riku with disgusted contempt, his eyes narrowing further with each
mention of his name. Imari wiped her eyes.
“That isn’t the point!” she cried out. “How could you do such
a thing?! You leave Mother and Grandmother behind, after Father and I
disappeared, then try to rule the universe with some megalomaniac you just
met?!” Meiji scowled, glancing behind as his mother and grandmother approached.
“What about him?” he yelled, pointing an arm towards Riku. “Don’t be naïve.
Riku was involved in a killing. You don‘t know him, Imari!” She stood up from
the bed, faced him. Where her bravery had appeared from, she had no idea. But
she was not about to back down just yet.
“And you do?!” she shouted in disbelief. She looked at her mother, completely
disorientated as to what was going on. “Riku didn’t kill Mikado. And neither
did Sora. He was a Heartless!” Meiji sighed, his line of argument quickly being
disproved. Riku must have told her everything about what happened. He breathed
a sigh, rubbing his temples.
“I told you, I’m not that man anymore,” he spoke quietly. She was beginning to
intimidate him. It would not be much longer until all was revealed.
“You sure seem like it,” she whispered, shaking her head. He sighed, running
his hands over his head.
“Back then, I was… misguided,” he tried to explain, “I
wasn’t in the right mindset to be making those decisions. I
wasn‘t in control.” Imari stayed quiet.
“Why did you do it?” she whispered. “What made you think that Ansem was right? What
made you think that Mikado was right?” She grew closer to him, taking steps
towards him. “Why would you want people to be separated, like
we were?!” Meiji became uncomfortable, stepping back from her as he
began his mumblings.
“I never - you don’t understand…” he tried to find the words. “But Riku…” She
seemed frustrated.
“This isn’t about Riku!” she shouted. “Anyway, from what I hear, all you guys
did was slap him around. He was just a kid!” Tears began to flow further, and
her words trailed off. The pain showed in her face as she tried to force the
words out. “He was the same age as me, and you kidnapped him. You tortured him,
you threatened to kill him.” Her words shivered as she spoke. Meiji’s
expression fell, watching her break down before him. Sobbing, she left the room
quickly. They heard the distant slam of the front door as she left.
Other than Taiko’s distinct sniffling, the room was filled with an eerie,
uneasy silence. The tension lingered in the air, and they were unsure of what
to do. Meiji scowled at Riku.
“This is your fault,” he whispered. Riku did not speak,
simply lay Taiko down on the bed. He pulled on a shirt, and carefully wrapped
Taiko in a blanket. He picked the baby back up, and, ignoring Meiji completely,
he approached Mother and Grandmother.
“You goin’ after her?” Grandmother asked softly.
“Here. Let me take him, it’s too cold out for him.” Riku smiled, gladly leaving
his baby in their care. He grabbed a thick blanket.
“Thank you,” he smiled, trusting, before quickening his pace and leaving the
house.
Snow fell from the overcast sky, thick clouds lying overhead as the morning
progressed. The snow lay heavy on the ground, packed together into a knee-high
height. It did not sparkle today, for lack of sunshine. It just lay there, plain white, as more fell with each passing
second. He ran through the town, following the trail Imari had left. Everything
had been dusted with a fresh sprinkling of snowflakes, but they lacked the
magic they once had. Their peace had been shattered. All Riku feared was true.
He couldn’t begin to imagine how hard it would be for Imari to cope with this.
But he didn’t have time to think - he had to find her.
It didn’t take him long. Through the flurry of snow, he saw her lone,
unmistakable figure, hunched just before him. She trembled violently, a raging
mix of emotion and coldness - storming out, she was
numb to the world, forgetting she only wore Riku’s shirt, and some shorts. She
wasn’t even wearing shoes. Now she was paying the price. Luckily, they were on
the outskirts of town, on the empty plain between the houses and the forest.
They were near the lake’s edge, and the soft lapping of icy waves could be
heard against the frozen shore. Riku approached her slowly, raising a weak
smile as she noticed him. Her eyes still streaming with tears, she meandered
over to meet him, more than happy to let him take her into his arms. He wrapped
the thick blanket around her, with a smile.
“You’ll get cold standing around like that,” he tried to smile, pulling her
body close. She shivered as the warmth enveloped her. Goosebumps prickled her
skin.
“Sorry I ran out like that,” she sniffed, burying herself close to him. “You
were right.” He nodded, stroking her hair tenderly.
“It’s okay,” he reassured her. “I know it’s hard, but things between you and
Meiji should be no different.” She looked up at him, raising an eyebrow, with a
look that questioned his seriousness.
“Why not?” she asked, confused. “After everything you
told me, I don’t see how it can be.” Riku shrugged, wrinkling his cold nose as
a lone snowflake fell on it.
“Well, what happened between him and I shouldn’t change your relationship,” he
explained diplomatically. “Yeah, it’ll be awkward, but - ”
Imari interrupted him.
“It’s not about that,” she replied sadly. “Yeah, I hate the fact that he did
those things to you. But the worst is that…” She sighed, her breath spiralling
through the air. “I can’t believe he’d want to make other people suffer the
same fate we did. I mean, he wanted to separate other people, he didn’t care
how it would affect them.” She looked away from him. “You’d think Meiji would
look for father and I once he left. But he didn’t.”
Riku sighed, rubbing his neck. He was not sure what to say to her. After all,
there was no way he could reassure her.
“Maybe we should go back,” he suggested. “I mean, if he just calms down, you
can tell him all this yourself.” She sighed, shaking her head as she looked out
towards the lake. Sheets of ice floated across the frosty water.
“He’ll just say you turned me against him,” she said pessimistically. Riku
folded his arms, trying to think of a way around this. After all, her mind
would be plagued if he didn’t, and her single day at home would be ruined. But
nothing sprang to mind, sadly, and he as left with a single idea.
“It’s worth a try,” he sighed, “and besides, we only have a few hours left. You
can’t just leave them like this.” She gave this a few moments of deliberation.
Finally, she agreed, for the sake of her mother and grandmother. She and her
brother had to solve their differences. She’d let him try to explain himself.
The snow had grown heavier since they arrived back. Imari spent some time
warming up before the fire, trying to defrost her toes. Riku did the same,
holding Taiko in his arms. Meiji sat silently at the table, while Mother and
Grandmother watched from the hallway. Imari glanced up at him, her eyes red
with the stains of pained tears.
“How?” she whispered, her dark gaze piercing his soul. “How could you do it?”
Then she was silent, awaiting his response. The crackling of the fire broke up
the quiet air. He sighed, furrowing his brow.
“I don’t know,” he replied, resting his head on a bent elbow. He tapped his
fingers on the wooden table. She frowned.
“You couldn’t have forgotten about Father and I that fast,” she pointed out,
before looking to her mother. “How long was it before Meiji left?” Mother gave
a shrug, her arms folded.
“I’d say about three days,” she replied, before letting them continue.
“Three days,” Imari repeated, shaking her head in disbelief. “We were gone
three days, then you went off to help Ansem.” Meiji
shook his head.
“You have it all wrong,” he sighed. His hair was loose now, and, irritated, he
pulled his fingers through it, tendrils snaking around his arms. “Do you want
the truth?” He was quieter now.
“That’s all I want,” she replied softly, her eyes becoming glassy with
uncertainty. She loved him - after all, he was her big brother - but she just
couldn’t accept what he’d done. She braced herself for the response. Meiji
sighed again.
“Ansem…” he replied shakily, fingering the grooves in the wood as he spoke. “I
thought that… if I went with him to another world, I might find you and
Father.” Imari felt a pang of guilt, and a sudden wave of sadness filled her
from head to toe. Perhaps Riku was wrong about him. “I ended up in the New
Generation. I stayed because I thought that we might find you when we were on
different worlds.” She felt ashamed at herself for suspecting him of such
things. He was the same Meiji she knew and loved - he was just angered and
shocked at Riku’s presence. And it led her to another question.
“What about everything you did to Riku?” she whispered,
now filled with a strange sort of optimism. Maybe there was hope for Meiji yet.
Perhaps, like he’d said, he wasn’t in the right mindset, was not under his own
control. Meiji gave Riku a cold stare, before continuing.
“Mikado made me,” he confessed. “We had to guard him for certain lengths of
time. And if he said anything, we were ordered to shut him up by any possible
means.” He glared at Riku again, but Imari did not notice. “Unfortunately for
him, he is a little loudmouth. He brought it on himself, calling us names and
threatening us.” Imari looked to Riku, her saddened gaze unintentionally
begging for a response. He looked back into her eyes.
“I’m not gonna lie,” Riku sighed, being honest as he always was with her, “I
did call him stuff, and threaten that Sora would be after me. But in all
honesty, those guys deserved it.” Quickly trying to redeem himself, Riku asked
a question. “What about Kactos, huh?” Meiji blushed,
but he quickly hid his face with his hands.
“Mikado made me go with them,” he defended himself. “He made me do it, again.
And I think if you remember correctly, I was not the one who did the deed. It
was Ryu.” Riku sighed. If he remembered correctly, Meiji,
was right. Ryu did it. But, his recollection was hazy, as they did knock him
out. He couldn’t give up yet.
“Why didn’t you refuse to go along with it?” Riku asked. “Like
Taiko did.” Meiji stayed quiet for a moment, thought creasing his face.
“I was going to,” he said slowly. “But Taiko refused first. And I thought that
if I was left on Square-One, I would never find Imari.” He chose this point to
give her a loving smile. “Now do you believe me? It was not my fault, I swear.”
Imari caved in. His story seemed believable, his emotion genuine. She ascended
from the fireside, wandered over to give Meiji a hug. Riku looked on, cold as
he saw Imari siding with her brother again. This was what he wanted… wasn’t it?
He couldn’t help feeling betrayed, somehow. But, not wanting to cause a fuss,
to ruin Imari’s day, he stayed silent, hid the resentment in his face.
“I missed you,” she smiled, burying herself into her big brother’s shoulder.
“Deep down, I knew everything couldn’t be true.”
Meiji smiled, whispering something to her, before giving a quick glance to
Riku, and the baby. A look of spite filled his face, and he whispered into
Imari’s ear again. Riku didn’t like this one bit. Meiji was eyeing him,
whispering to Imari. Not that he was suspicious - well, he was - but he didn’t
like being on the outside. Moments ago, Imari’s heart was breaking just talking
to Meiji. Now they were closer than ever.
She suddenly called Riku’s name. He looked up in an instant.
“Come show Taiko to Meiji,” she smiled, beckoning him over. Riku sluggishly
pulled himself to his feet, stroking Taiko’s head as he slept. Laughing, as if
their reunion had not been so fiery, Imari joked with her brother. “Uncle Meiji, huh?” She kissed Riku as he approached, and he
reluctantly laid the baby in Meiji’s arms. Their eyes met in a cold stare, but
Imari did not notice. Meiji smirked at Riku vindictively.
“No hard feelings?” he smiled, looking back and forth between Riku and Imari.
Imari beamed as she looked at Riku. Sighing heavily, going against his
instinct, he replied.
“Nah,” he said quietly, forcing a smile. Meiji laughed.
“They wouldn’t let me near the baby before,” he smiled, looking to his Mother,
who, reassured, smiled too. He was back to his regular self, in their eyes. But
Riku could not shake his doubt. He looked on, numbed as Imari and Meiji
laughed, Taiko pulling softly on his long, black hair.
He stayed numb as the morning continued. Although polite, and happy to speak
when spoken to, he was relatively quiet. Sat still by the fire, he was left on
the outside as Imari sat with Meiji, Taiko held in her arms. It seemed the only
one to notice him was Misty. She lay by his side, wagging her tail as he
scratched her ears. Mother and Grandmother made a number of attempts to speak
with him, but Meiji stole their attention, quickly changing subject before Riku
got the chance to respond. Needless to say, Riku ended up in a sour mood as the
late morning arrived. It was almost a relief for him as Meiji ascended from his
chair, announcing he was off to bed.
“Standing guard is difficult work,” he yawned, seeming eager for his little
sister’s admiration. Her eyes sparkling, she grinned at him as he stalked
towards the hallway. “Wake me in a few hours. But do not disturb me, okay?” The
family nodded, and wished him a good sleep as he disappeared.
Imari sat with a beaming smile, content in the knowledge that her family was doing
fine. She’d missed them a lot, and often wondered how they would cope without
her father to bring home some money. But, it seemed Meiji was pulling his
weight, so she had nothing to fear in that respect. She was incredibly happy to
know that everything had been a misunderstanding, as Meiji put it while they
were speaking, that Riku was wrong about her brother being so dark. However,
she was incredibly unimpressed with Riku’s sourness over her older brother’s
explanations. Yet, they continued conversation - strangely, still without Riku
being included, for another few minutes.
Then, Misty started to become restless. She pined for attention, barking loudly
at them as they tried to speak. Scratching at the door, it soon became clear
that what she wanted was a walk.
“I usually take her out about now,” Mother noted, glancing at the time. “11.30.
That dog sure can tell the time.” She rose from her seat. “I won’t be long.”
Riku stood too.
“I’ll do it,” he offered, wanting to make a lasting good impression on these
new, important people. “It’ll be fun.” He glanced at the dog, who yapped,
sitting down at his side.
“If you insist,” she said, before thanking him. She handed him a rope, showed
him how to tie it to her collar. “She won’t run away, but we can’t take
chances. Nothing personal, mind you, it’s just that you’re new to her.” Looking
to the window, Imari looked concerned.
“Looks like it’s coming down out there,” she noticed. “Stay warm, okay?” Riku
nodded, pulling on a pair of shoes, and donning a thick jacket.
“Okay,” he tried to smile at her, before turning to leave. “I’ll be back soon.”
There was a blast of cold air as he opened the front door, but the warmth soon
returned after he left.
Just as Imari had said, the snow was getting very heavy. Although it was 11.30
in the morning, the sky was clouded over, darkening the land with white
flurries of giant snowflakes. Riku did feel that he needed to cool off. He was
still mad about Meiji. He was playing the innocent to his family, but glaring
at him as he spoke. Something was not right, Riku was suspicious. His emotion
just didn’t seem real to him, it seemed like some kind of mask. He did not
believe the excuses.
“Mikado made him do that stuff?” he snorted, sarcastic. “Please. I have the
scars to prove it.”
Still, even if he was angry, Imari was happy. And he’d be there for less than a
day, so there was not too much to worry about. As long as he remained friendly
- difficult as it was - everything would be fine.
As he walked over the snowy plain, past the sparkling lake, he thought of it
some more. Meiji was ruining his time with Mother and Grandmother. His progress
was going well until Imari’s brother showed up. Then it was downhill all the
way. They had become wary of him, noticing his attitude towards Meiji, and his
brooding personality as he pondered the argument, then Meiji’s explanation.
“Just what I need,” he sighed, fumbling around in his pocket. He pulled out a
silver ring, grasping it tightly in his hand. “I guess that’ll have to wait a
little longer.”
His pace was slow, and contemplative. His thoughts moved to the New Generation,
and he remembered the mission. Perhaps Meiji knew something. But he doubted
he’d be told, even if he asked ever-so-nicely. Their journey had just begun,
and already so much had happened. They’d met so many new people, and things
were just getting started.
Misty suddenly stopped, sniffing around the ground. She’d caught the scent of
something upon the snow. Jerking away, she tore herself from Riku’s grasp, sped
off towards the forest.
Riku went into a panic. He ran after Misty, but she was too fast, and he ended
up following her frosted paw-prints. Darting between trees, snowflakes stinging
his eyes, he sprinted through the snow.
Catching sight of her, she was beginning to slow. Pushing himself further as
his stamina began to fade, he ran faster, before he was just behind her. And he
jumped.
Landing on her back, he held her to the ground, taking hold of the rope again.
They were in a heap on the floor. Misty shook herself, before barking loudly at
something ahead of them. Riku looked up from the ground,
spat the snow from his mouth. His eyes widened.
Again, Meiji was the shock awaiting him. But this time, he was not alone. A
hooded figure stood with him, and they seemed to be talking about something.
Then, the figure pointed to the dog. In an instant, the figure was gone, and
Meiji was thundering towards Riku.
“Did you follow me?!” Meiji spat, charging at full speed. Riku tried to get up,
but Meiji pushed his face back down into the cold snow. It seemed all he did
was get hurt, these days.
“No!” Riku shouted, his mouth filling with snow as he
tried to respond. He forced Meiji back, before dragging himself to his feet.
“You were! Admit it!” Meiji kicked him to the ground again. Riku held his face
in his hands, felt warm blood on his cheek.
“Not again,” he breathed, wincing in pain as he fingered a fresh cut. Pulling
himself up, he faced Meiji head-on. “I saw right through your excuses.” Meiji
scowled, striding closer to him. Riku stood tall, not allowing himself to be
intimidated by him.
“Doesn’t matter,” Meiji smiled callously. “Imari believed it, didn’t she?” He
let out a cold laugh. Riku narrowed his eyes, clenching his fists.
“You lied to your family to cover your own tracks,” Riku gritted his teeth.
“Doesn’t that mean anything to you?” Meiji shook his head.
“Now, now,” he waggled a finger. “Let’s not let our tempers be
frayed.” He folded his arms, smirking again. Riku frowned, grasping the rope in
his hands.
“Wait until they hear this,” he frowned, turning to leave. “We’ll see who’s
laughing then.”
All of a sudden, a bleak, swirling portal opened before his eyes. The dark,
hooded figure reappeared, boldly stepping out of the shadows.
Chapter Twenty-Six
Riku scowled, staring the figure in the eyes. Other than his white, shining
eyes, he could not see any distinguishing features.
“Who are you?!” he shouted courageously, his voice resonating in the flaky air.
He heard a smirk from within the hood. Misty seemed unnerved, her tail between
her legs. She whimpered, standing behind Riku for protection.
“You shall find out soon enough,” the voice replied. It sounded strangely cool,
and calm, hanging still in the cold air.
“Are you with the New Generation?” Riku asked apprehensively. The figure
snorted a laugh.
“Perhaps,” the voice said intelligently. “You know nothing, as yet. But you
shall learn, with time. Tell Sora I look forward to our meeting.” Riku raised
an eyebrow, about to ask further questions.
But, with that, the portal re-opened, and the figure was swallowed up again.
Riku stood in shock, pondering over what he’d just heard. He jumped as Meiji
grabbed his shoulder with a forceful grip, forgetting he was still there. He
whirled around, greeted by Meiji’s hooting laughter.
“You do not know what you are messing with, Riku,” he smirked, threatening. “I
suggest you go back to your precious little island.” He laughed loudly. “You
can try to ride this one out.” Riku narrowed his eyes, glaring at him. “Although I would not advise it.”
“What are you up to?” he yelled, demanding a response. “Tell me.” Meiji
laughed yet again.
“I can not say,” he cackled. It seemed the New Generation were
secretive as ever. “Do not bother trying to fight this, you will not win. When
our leader meets with Sora, it will be the last time that pesky Keyblader shall
meddle in our affairs.”
With that, Riku turned and ran, Misty at his side. Leaving Meiji in the forest,
he headed for Qanik. He did not want to wait a second longer, had to reveal all
of this to Imari. They had to get going, had to find King Mickey. More
importantly, he had to break the news that her big brother was lying. He neared
the town in a minute or so, his speed a great advantage. Throwing himself through
the door, he ran to Imari’s side.
“Meiji!” he panted, touching her shoulder gently. Shaking, he gasped for air,
his body starved of oxygen. She looked up at him, startled. Taiko reached up,
babbling happily at his father.
“Are you alright?” she asked, examining his flushed face with concern. Riku
breathed heavily, letting go of the rope around Misty’s neck. Imari loosened
it, and the dog quickly settled at the fireside. Removing his coat, Riku tried
to elaborate.
“I saw Meiji,” he explained, his words jabbered frantically. “In the forest, he
was with some guy, all dressed in black. I think he’s part of the New
Generation, he - ” He was interrupted by a
confused-looking Imari.
“Meiji is asleep,” she calmly pointed out, raising an eyebrow. “There’s no way
you could have seen him out there, we would have noticed him leaving.” She was
strangely defensive. Riku shook his head.
“I spoke to him,” he replied, “I know he was out there.” His expression fell,
from frantic to disheartened. “Don’t you believe me?”
She looked away, to her Mother and Grandmother.
“There’s only one way out,” Mother sighed, pointing to the front door. “I’m
sorry. You must have been mistaken.” As Riku glanced at the doubting faces, he
could not help feeling hurt. Not even Imari believed him. She avoided his eyes,
busied herself with the baby.
“But… here, look at my face!” he pointed to the messy cut, blood smeared over
his cheek. “He did it, that’s the proof!” Imari frowned.
“That could be anything,” she replied coolly, defending her brother. Her
expression was hurt. “Did you fall, or something? Maybe a tree did it in the
forest.” It seemed Imari and Meiji were just as close
as she’d said, she believed every word of his excuses. And she would stick by
him. Riku sighed. He knew she didn’t mean to sound so cold, but his claims were
coming at a bad time for her.
“I swear, Imari,” his expression fell further, his frown growing. He felt pangs
of heartbreak. “I - I wouldn’t lie to you.” She looked up at him, unsure of
what to think. She thought he was kidding at first, but when she saw the
conviction in his face, she just had to give him a chance. She rose from her
chair.
“Give me a minute,” she said, touching his arm as she went. She disappeared
into the hallway. They heard the opening and closing of a door, then footsteps as Imari returned. “Meiji’s sleeping.” Riku
was dumbfounded. How could Meiji beat him back to the house like that? A
shortcut was impossible, and he would have noticed him passing in a race home.
“A portal!” he exclaimed. “He must have used a portal, like the other guy did.”
Imari raised an eyebrow, her gaze loving, yet unconvinced.
“I don’t know what you saw,” she sighed, touching his shoulder, “but there’s no
way it could have been Meiji. I’m sorry, Riku.” Riku sighed, frustrated,
running his hands through his hair.
“He’s still with the New Generation,” he replied, with utter conviction in his
voice. “We have to stop them - ” This time,
Grandmother interrupted.
“Listen, wise guy,” she said, trembling as she rose from her chair. “Meiji
didn’t do anything, ya must have been hallucinating. Either
that, or yer lying!” Riku’s eyes widened, his
jaw dropping as she suggested this. “I saw the way you was
looking at Meiji earlier. Ya don’t like him one bit, do ya?!” He held in a
gasp. The tension escalated in the atmosphere, and Riku was about to snap.
Frustrated, he tried to keep calm.
“Meiji’s the one doing the lying,” he replied, his voice trembling as he
bottled his anger up. He turned to Imari again, holding her gently by the
shoulders. “Everything he said to you was a lie, he told me himself. He’s not
sorry, he made everything up!” Mother stood up suddenly, her chair squeaking
against the ground.
“That is enough!” she said loudly. “Please, don’t accuse my family of such
things! We are not that way, we do not appreciate one
of our own being described in this way.” She approached Riku. “I, too, noticed
you scowling at Meiji earlier. Surely you can forgive and forget, like he has
done?” Riku held in a shout, trapped it within his chest. He coolly pulled off
his shirt, turned and pointed to a large, faded scar across his back.
“I didn’t do anything worth apologising for,” he said quietly. Imari couldn‘t
believe he was doing this. “You see this? Meiji did it. Orders or no orders, a
wound that deep was not called for at all. He is not sorry at all. And I
haven’t even brought up Taiko yet.” Mother’s brow furrowed, and she looked to
the baby. Imari seemed shocked, and her expression was that of pain.
“The baby?” Mother asked, a little
confused. “What business has Meiji with Taiko?” Riku pulled his shirt
back on.
“Actually our baby’s namesake,” he explained. “Taiko used to be part of the New
Generation. But he was kicked out for refusing to go along with their plans. He
disagreed with it, just like Meiji said he did.” He looked to Mother.
“Regardless of being stranded in Square-One, he stood up for his beliefs. Meiji
could have done so. But he didn’t.” Grandmother shook her head, hobbling closer
to Riku. Imari looked on, fraught as she noticed Riku’s nervous tics. He was
holding his anger inside - she dreaded to think what would happen if he let
loose.
“Didn’t ya listen?” she asked. As Imari had told, she was the real mother hen,
fighting for her family. “Meiji said he’d never find Imari that way. Maybe this
Taiko was the fool to refuse.” Riku narrowed his eyes, telling himself he could
not get angry at such an elderly woman, no matter how much she was provoking
him. Imari braced herself for Riku’s response. She felt hurt that he’d argue
with her family, wanted to speak to him as soon as she could.
“Taiko was a gentle man,” Riku whispered insistently, his head tilted so that
his hair masked his eyes. “He did not deserve the abuse Meiji gave him.”
Mother’s brow furrowed again, and she folded her arms.
“Abuse?” she whispered, worried. “These claims had better have good reasoning
behind them.” Riku nodded, glancing to Imari, who certainly did not look
impressed.
“Meiji fought with Taiko,” he replied. His words were full of belief, full of
pride in his baby‘s namesake - and unintentionally, could be perceived as
offensive to Meiji and his family. “For trying to protect us
all. And he always looked down on Taiko, because he was old. Meiji would
constantly make fun of him.” Mother looked angered, but at the same time, her
mind raced. Imari’s jaw dropped, in disbelief at Riku’s raging tone.
“You’re jealous,” Mother concluded. It seemed she was now the one making
excuses. “Jealous of Imari’s relationship with her brother.
I am sorry, but family comes first in this home. If you aren’t going to respect
our family, then please, leave.” Riku shook his head, looking ashamed.
“You don’t understand,” he insisted, going back to the initial point, “Meiji is
the one in the wrong here! I saw him out there with a member of the New
Generation.” His gaze darted to Imari. “Please, say you believe me, I wouldn’t
lie about this!” His eyes were filled with sorrow, sheer desperation. Imari
sighed.
“I… I don’t know, Riku…” she sighed, her eyes finding the ground. “I want to
believe you both, but you’re making this hard…” She looked up at him. “Meiji’s
asleep, there’s no possible way he could get out. And… he’s my big brother. He
wouldn’t lie to me about this.” Genuinely torn between the two, unable to believe
one over the other, she did not realise how much she’d hurt him. She remained
on the fence, but her words had unintentionally convicted him. Riku’s face
fell, his eyes losing their sparkle.
“And you think I would lie to you?” he asked quietly. She looked away, unsure
of how to respond neutrally. He sighed heavily, began muttering to himself as
he scooped his coat up into his arms. As he picked up his coat, the ring fell
from the pocket. Imari watched it roll across the floor, before settling on the
wooden floorboards. She looked at Riku, who quickly grabbed it and shoved it
back into his pocket.
“Riku…” she whispered, realising it was for her. He looked up at her, and she
was shocked. His eyes were glassy, beneath those silver locks. “Were you going to…”
“I’ll wait at the ship with the others,” he suddenly whispered to her, unable
to speak any louder. “I’ll leave Taiko with you.” He looked to Mother and
Grandmother, bowed respectfully. “It was nice to have met you, but I am sorry
that things ended this way.” With that, he turned one final time, and didn’t
look back.
The slam of the door seemed to echo ominously on both sides.
Imari and her family were left in stunned silence, the fire crackling dangerously
in the uncertain atmosphere. Imari did not say anything, unable to understand
just what had gone on.
Riku stood outside the house, feeling the chill of the arctic wind howling past
his skin. As he reluctantly walked away from it, a tear rolled down from his
stinging eyes. And he cried. For the first time in years.
He knew this was not the end, but could not handle the situation. He knew what
he’d seen. He knew Meiji was lying. But the fact that Imari let her family
insult him, without defending him - or believing him - was what he could not
handle. The tears flowed fast as he trudged through the snow, his trousers wet
with slush.
Back in the house, Imari sat perfectly still, going back over the situation in
her mind. She rose from her chair, made a bolt for the door. Her mother grabbed
her before she could reach it, pulling her daughter into her loving arms.
“I’m sorry,” Mother whispered to her. Imari shook her head, her heart racing.
“No,” she pulled away, “Riku doesn’t understand, he thinks… he thinks I’m
choosing Meiji over him.” Mother raised an eyebrow.
“Well… aren’t you?” she asked, well-meaning. “You know everything Meiji did was
not of his own accord.” She looked into Imari’s deep, dark eyes. “Your brother
would not lie to you, Imari.” She nodded, taking a deep breath.
“But I know that Riku wouldn’t, either,” she said quietly. “I have to bring him
back, we need to put this right.” Strolling over to
the door, she took her coat from its hook. Mother sighed as Imari approached
again.
“Please,” she sighed, “family should come first. You do not know Riku as well
as you should.” Imari shook her head, gesturing to leave Taiko in her mother’s
arms.
“I know Riku as well as I possibly can,” she retorted. “I’m not going to let
things end this way.” She pulled on her coat, zipping it up in preparation for
the weather. “Wake Meiji. I want to get to the bottom
of this.” Grandmother shook her head.
“Imari,” she groaned. “He seemed like a nice young man. But he’s lyin’! Ya
can‘t trust a man like that. He‘ll only hurt ya.” Imari sighed as she finished
lacing her boots.
“He wouldn’t lie!” she repeated, putting her hood up. “Besides, I was the one
who hurt him. I have to find him.” She tied the rope around Misty’s neck, ready
to take her, too.
Riku stopped dead in the snow. Wiping his red eyes, he looked back to the town.
He was on the outskirts, and he’d had a sudden thought. Was walking out the
best thing to do?
Now that he thought about it - no. He should have stayed, continued to fight
for himself. He had to stand his ground. By walking away, he was letting Meiji
win. He was letting Meiji get away with lying to Imari. That was something he
wouldn’t let anyone do to her. It would only lead to her being hurt, something
he never wanted to happen. He turned around. He was going back.
He reached the house in but a minute, racing back to prove himself to the
family. He’d face Meiji. Once and for all. As he burst
through the door, he was greeted by them all, standing around in the front
room. Even Meiji. Scowling, Riku eyed Meiji as he
closed the door, removing his coat.
“I’m back,” Riku smiled, a silent look of confidence
on his face. He would do this. For Imari. She stood
dumbfounded, looked ready to leave. Riku’s smile grew, seeing she was to come
looking for him. He then looked to Meiji.
“What do you want?” Meiji growled, pacing towards Riku with a scowl upon his
face. “Mother said she told you to leave. So you had better do it.” Threatening
Riku with an icy glare, he seemed prepared to lash out. Imari frowned, standing
between him and Riku.
“No, we’re gonna do this right!” she protested. Meiji moved backwards.
“What?” he spat. “What’s going on?” He feigned confusion, fooling his Mother
and Grandmother. But not Riku. And this time, Imari
seemed unconvinced. She moved closer to him, a scowl upon her usually innocent
face.
“Riku saw you in the forest,” she smiled, trying to fool him into confessing.
“You lied, Meiji. You’re still with the New
Generation.” He seemed unnerved, but continued to fight his cause.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he replied. He shook a little, and
his words stumbled over one another. “I’ve been sleeping. And you were by the
door all the time. You would have seen me leave.” He withheld the silent hope
that Imari would be fooled again. But it did not seem likely at that moment.
Riku furrowed his brow, confident now that he was being given a chance.
“Not if you used a portal, like your friend did,” he said, with a brazen smile.
The tracks of his tears were stained upon his face, but he would not be crying
again anytime soon. Meiji looked uncomfortable by all accounts, furiously
trying to think of an excuse. His face strained, he went white as a sheet.
Imari’s eyes narrowed, now losing her faith in her older brother.
“I’m gonna ask you straight,” she sighed, folding her arms. “Are you still with
them?” Her eyes pierced his soul, and he took a deep breath. He’d play the
emotional card.
“Of course not!” he shouted, unintentionally letting his anger loose. He
snarled at Riku, wanted to rip him apart. “Riku just wants me to look bad. He’s
not used to me being around.” He thought of more excuses, but Imari did not
seem to believe any of them. Sweat glistening on his brow,
it was clear Meiji was feeling the pressure. Turning to Riku, he tried to make
him out to be the bad guy. “Better get used to me being around her, Riku. Or else.”
Imari frowned, shaking her head in disbelief. It seemed Meiji was difficult to
crack. She suddenly noticed Misty behind him, licking something on the floor.
As Imari looked, she noticed the shimmer of droplets on the solid wooden floor.
And she smirked, following the trail of water to the bottoms of Meiji’s
trousers. They were soaking wet.
Meiji noticed her gaze, looked to his feet. Giving a shout of frustration, he
roared as he flung his hand against the table. He was in absolute disbelief
that he’d let himself be caught this way - given away by his snow-soaked
trousers. He did not bother protesting, knowing that
whatever he said would not get him out of the situation.
“That proves it,” Imari whispered, unfamiliar anger lingering in her voice.
“You were out in the snow. Riku was right.” Mother and Grandmother gasped. Riku
was telling the truth all along. Imari turned from Meiji, embracing Riku with a
half-smile. Riku held her in his arms, grinning at Meiji over her shoulder.
“Lying to your own family,” Riku shook his head, “and your little sister.”
Imari parted from him, but his arm remained firmly about her shoulders. “If
you’re still with the New Generation, what happened after Mikado was defeated?”
Meiji scowled, his rage building with each second.
“Don’t you mean murdered?” he spat, his eyes fixed firmly on Riku’s brazen
smirk. “I might as well tell you. It is not as though you will stop us this
time.” Riku narrowed his eyes, gritted his teeth. “We went our separate ways.
But agreed we would reunite one day, when the time was right.” He held out his
arms, brought a smile to his face. “The time is now. Jinn alerted me to the
situation about a month ago. Remember him, Riku?”
“Of course I do,” he retorted. “Although I thought the withered old hack
would’ve died by now.” Meiji charged over, held a fist in Riku’s face.
“Do not talk of him that way,” he yelled, his breath warming Riku’s face - not
in a good way. “He is superior to all of you. And I, for that
matter.” Riku snorted a laugh.
“So he’s leading you now?” he asked. Meiji frowned, shaking his head. The
curved corners of his mouth slowly lifted into a sinister grin.
“Nope,” he laughed. “Just wait until you meet our new leader.” He ran his hands
over his hair. “Oh, and there’s a lot more of us this time. So don’t expect an
easy ride.” He hooted a final laugh, stepping back from the couple. “Last time
was a child’s game. I doubt this will be the last I’ll see of you.” Turning to
Imari, he held her by the shoulders, giving her his last ounce of concern. “If
you know what’s best for yourself and your baby, you’ll stay away.” Imari
frowned - it was clear his concern was cast aside. Meiji frowned at her as he
realised his warning was to be thrown away.
Throwing a single arm to his side, he cast a large portal. It swirled before
them, the black void hovering in the centre of the room. Misty barked at it in
fear, and Taiko began to cry. Riku narrowed his eyes - Meiji was stronger than
before. He and Sora would have more trouble on their hands. Meiji gave a
sarcastic wave, before stepping inside and disappearing completely.
Meiji left behind an uncertain atmosphere. A chill shivered through the air,
and not with the cold. Imari, Mother and Grandmother stood silently, unsure of
what to do, or say. Riku let go of Imari, went over to comfort Taiko. He took
the baby from a still, silent Mother, nursed his son in his strong arms. To be
honest, he was not sure of what to think either. On one hand, he was happy he’d
been able to prove himself to Imari’s family. But, on the other, he felt guilty
about revealing Meiji’s true colours to them in such a way. Still, he was
pleased that it was finally out in the open. It would have been better to find
out sooner rather than later - but it wouldn’t stop the shock from consuming
them.
But there was a wider issue on his hands - the fact that the New Generation
were back. Now they knew it for sure. It wouldn’t be easy to stop them, if
there were more of them this time. Riku wasn’t looking forward to facing them.
But, it seemed a long way off, so they would have time to prepare.
After receiving apologies from Imari and her family, Riku seemed to fit in
more. Conversation was awkward at first, but after they all accepted they had
to make the most of their last few hours together, they made more of an effort
with the precious, limited time they had left. Reassured that Riku was such an
honest, reliable young man, Mother and Grandmother warmed up to him again,
their minds unclouded by Meiji’s accusations. Imari was just happy they were
getting along. Everything was going so well. It was hard to believe that this
happy mood was preceded by such tension.
~*~*~*~*~*~
Glancing to the window, Riku noticed the orange glow
in the sky. The sun was setting. It was almost time to leave. Imari noticed
too, and her expression fell.
“It’s almost sunset,” she sighed languidly. Saddened
at the fact they would have to go, she rested her head on her hand. “I guess
we’ll have to get our stuff, huh Riku?” He nodded, filled with sorrow. Taiko
was nestled in his arms, comfortably sleeping in his father’s grasp.
“Want me to do it?” he asked softly. Imari shook her head.
“No,” she smiled, “it’s not exactly a lot.” She walked off to her room. Mother
eyed her every move, and as she watched Imari’s door shut, her gaze darted to
Riku. She and Grandmother leaned over the table.
“There’s somethin’ you’re wantin’ to ask her,”
Grandmother said, a laugh lighting her creased face. “Am I right?” Riku’s eyes
widened in confusion at first, but the realisation soon dawned on him. He
blushed, scratching his neck.
“Yeah,” he replied, voice hushed. He fumbled around in his pocket, before
producing the ring again. He examined it with still, turquoise eyes, the silver
giving off a flickering glimmer against the firelight. “It was supposed to be a
surprise. But I guess I blew it.” Mother gave a warm smile, nodding at him. He
suddenly seemed uncharacteristically nervous. “I was… gonna ask your
permission.” Without a moment’s hesitation, Mother looked to Grandmother, who
nodded back.
“You got it,” Grandmother replied, giving him a thumbs
up. Mother smiled, eyes alight with joy as she looked back to him.
“We know you’ll take good care of her,” she added. Riku nodded back, his
expression serious all of a sudden. He was about to say something, but they
heard the sound of the bedroom door re-opening. They jerked back into their
chairs, and Riku put the ring back in his pocket, as if nothing had happened.
“So, have you seen Akantha yet?” Mother suddenly said, trying to reduce her
daughter’s suspicion. “He’d be upset if you didn’t!” Imari held a bag in one
hand, left it by the door. Riku nodded, replying with a smile as he understood
what Mother was doing.
“Yeah,” he responded. “Weren’t you gonna see him again before we left?” He
turned to Imari. She nodded, stroking Misty as she padded over.
“I thought I should go see him,” she folded her arms as the dog wandered away.
“We’ll probably see him on our way back.” She sounded optimistic. Riku nodded.
“In the forest again,” he agreed. He stood up, giving Taiko to Grandmother
while he put on his boots.
The room went uncomfortably silent, ominous in the knowledge of what was about
to happen. Mother gave a sorrowful glance to her daughter, eyes filling with
tears as she watched them zipping up their coats, ready to leave. Imari noticed
her, shakily rising at the table. She gave a heavy sigh, ruffling her hair.
Unsure of what to say, she ran over, giving her mother a hug.
“I hate goodbyes,” Mother tried to laugh through her tears. She took Imari by
the shoulders, looking her up and down with a proud smile. “Still, at least I
get to say goodbye this time.” Imari smiled back, still uncertain of what she
should say - if anything. Grandmother came next,
handing Taiko back over to his mother.
“Take care of yourself, ya hear?” she grinned, trying not to show her
overwhelming sadness. If it was up to her, Riku and Imari would be staying
there, instead of leaving again. “That means you, as well!” She pointed at
Riku, who smiled back.
“No need to worry about that,” he replied. He sighed longingly, looking at the
window. The sky was getting darker with each passing moment. He reluctantly
continued. “I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but we have to get going.”
Imari nodded, giving her mother another hug. By now,
she was sobbing, trying to compose herself to watch Imari leave.
“We’ll be okay,” Imari reassured her, holding her tightly. “I have Riku to take
care of me and Taiko. And he won’t let anything happen to us.” She smiled as
she looked back to him, gingerly watching. “He got thrown through a window
trying to protect us.” Mother had mixed emotions at this point, looked shocked,
amused, and proud, all at the same time. Riku gave her a nod as she looked over
Imari’s shoulder.
“Don’t worry,” he mouthed, so that Imari could not hear. Mother nodded, before
pulling away from her daughter one final time. She dried her eyes.
“We’ll be back before you know it,” Imari smiled through her sadness,
reluctantly moving away. “I promise.” Her mother smiled, following her and Riku
as they moved out of the door. They waved as they closed it. The door’s slam
echoed again, bringing with it, both sadness, and hope.
“A promise is a promise,” Grandmother reassured her daughter as they were left
with the roaring of the fire. “She’ll be back.”
They trudged through the snow, hand in hand as they quickened their pace. The
snow was really coming down as they neared the forest. Imari scanned the area
with hopeful eyes, before settling on a lone figure. She squinted, made out
that stocky frame.
“Akantha!” she shouted, thankful she’d seen him in time. He turned, hearing his
name, before running over. It was twilight, and the sky was a dark, greyish
colour, but not quite enveloped by the night. The snow was falling in thick
white flurries.
“Hey!” he smiled as he approached. He grinned, looking up to the sky. “I reckon
we’re gonna have a lot of snow tonight.” Imari nodded, looking up too.
“It’ll be really cold, too,” she noticed. Riku looked blank - they must have
learned to tell the weather from the skies. Imari sighed, knowing that she
could not stay. “We’re leaving.” Akantha’s expression faded, and he quickly
removed a necklace he was wearing. He handed it to Imari quickly, understanding
that they really had to leave - and soon.
“It’ll protect you both,” he stated warmly, giving her a hug. “Wish we’d had a
chance to talk properly.” Imari agreed, with a sad look upon her face. “Just
come back soon, okay?” She nodded.
“We will,” she reassured him. “Then we’ll talk. How does that sound?” Akantha’s
face beamed, and he gave a last wave as he ran off,
quick to continue working. Riku and Imari kept going, disappearing into the
forest.
They found the ship quickly. Donald and Goofy were sat in the pilot’s seats,
ready to take off as they climbed aboard.
Shaking the snow from his trousers, Riku pulled off his boots. He trembled with
the cold, hugged himself as he tried to keep warm. Sora laughed.
“Welcome back,” he grinned. He looked to Imari. “How did everything go?” She
gave a half-smile.
“Good and bad,” she replied, inconclusive. “You wanna tell him?” She looked to
Riku, who nodded, removing his coat.
“Meiji,” he sighed, “he’s the one we knew.” Sora’s eyes widened, but not as
wide as Donald’s. He whirled around in his chair - thankfully, he was back-up
pilot - with a fuming expression.
“WHAT!?” he yelled at the top of his lungs, waking Taiko. Imari sighed, trying
to calm the baby as he burst into tears again. She disappeared into the bedroom
to put him to sleep. Riku looked to Donald.
“He’s her brother,” Riku sighed, rubbing his forehead. “It was really hard.” He
then looked to Sora. “It’s definitely the New Generation we’re dealing with,
here. They have a new leader. And I’ve spoken to one of the new members.” He
narrowed his eyes. “Meiji said there are a lot more of them this time.” Sora
nodded.
“Sounds like you found out a lot,” he replied softly. He then moved closer,
lowered his voice to a whisper. “How did Imari take it?” Riku breathed a drawn
out sigh, gesturing with his hands.
“I don’t know if there was a good way to take that kind of news,” he mused,
folding his arms. “She was really cold to him at first,
she was demanding all these answers from him.” Kairi nodded.
“That was to be expected,” she shrugged. “What do you mean, ‘at first’?”
“Meiji lied to her and her family,” he replied, his words merging into a sort
of drone. “He convinced them that Mikado made him do all that stuff.” Sora
frowned, a strange look of anger on his usually amiable face.
“Even everything he did to you?” he whispered, an undercurrent of disbelief in
his hushed voice. Riku nodded slowly.
“Yeah,” he responded, “even worse was his excuse for doing it - he thought he’d
get stranded, and never be able to find her.” Anger surged through his voice,
knowing Meiji had lied to Imari. Kairi’s eyes widened,
and a sceptical look appeared upon her fresh face.
“And they believed him?” she questioned, baffled. Riku nodded again. “He must
have been really convincing, Imari‘s not an idiot…” Riku sighed.
“He was putting all this fake emotion into it,” he frowned. “But he was
sneaking me glances, smirking at me. I didn’t believe him for a second. Imari’s
family noticed me frowning back at him, they knew I didn’t like him one bit.”
Sora nodded.
“But you got on okay with them, right?” he asked hopefully. He knew this was
important to Riku.
“I get on with them now,” he replied. “Things were great when I first got
there. But after Meiji turned up, it all went downhill from there.” Sora
frowned, his gaze asking how. So Riku replied to his silent question. What
could have been a very short story turned into a long one. He was exhausted,
but decided to explain anyway. “Meiji said he was going to bed. While we were
talking, their dog needed to be taken out.” Kairi and Sora nodded, listening to
his story. It seemed strange so far - Meiji going to bed, and Imari’s dog didn’t
seem to have any kind of link. “I knew their family saw me glaring at Meiji, so
I wanted to make a better impression. I took their dog out, thinking it would
help a little. But while I was out there, the dog got away from me. I went
running after her, and I just dived at her. When I looked up, there was Meiji.”
Sora frowned.
“After he said he was going to sleep?” he said. “What happened?”
“He was out there with some guy,” Riku continued. “He was all dressed in black, he disappeared before I could say anything. Meiji got
real angry, he kicked me in the face while I was
down.” Realisation and shock spread over Kairi’s face.
“I was wondering where you got that,” she said, pointing to the cut on his
exhausted face.
“I got back up, and started walking back,” Riku explained, “but the guy
appeared out of a portal.” Sora looked intrigued.
“What did he say?” he questioned eagerly. Riku shrugged.
“I asked him if he was with the New Generation,” he replied. “But he didn’t answer, he said I would see soon enough.” Riku’s face fell.
“And he said to tell you he’d be seeing you soon.” Although somewhat bemused,
this revelation did not seem to trouble Sora too much. He gave a confident
grin. “Then he disappeared again.” Kairi nodded at the end of Riku’s story.
“So what did Imari say?” she asked, keen to discover the ending to this tale.
“She wasn’t happy,” he replied softly, “neither was her family. Meiji won them
over with his lies about Mikado. So none of them believed
me.” He was saddened by this thought, as were Sora and Kairi.
“Not even Imari?” Sora stuttered. He watched Riku’s eyes glaze over as he shook
his head.
“Nope,” he replied sadly. “I-I got real… upset, after that. I walked out.”
Kairi’s jaw dropped.
“You left?!” she shouted, stunned. Riku raised his arms, shushed her.
“Yeah,” he explained, emphasising his quiet tone, hoping Kairi would take the
hint. “But I decided I wasn’t gonna let Meiji win, so I went back. Imari was
all ready to go looking for me though, she had her
boots and everything.” Sora smiled, warmed by the thought.
“At least she was gonna find you,” he smiled, optimistic. Riku nodded with a
slight grin.
“I think she realised how serious I was when I left,” he suggested, misty-eyed.
“Come to think of it, I don’t think she’s ever seen me so… upset.” He was
clearly awkward with explaining how he felt. “But she started taking my side,
and she was really interrogating Meiji. He kept lying though.” Kairi frowned.
“Did you prove he was out there?” she asked, optimistic. Riku laughed through a
yawn.
“The last thing we would have thought caught him out!” he beamed. “We were
about to give up when we saw his trousers - they were soaking wet, it was
really obvious he’d been out in the snow.” Sora let out a laugh, too. “Meiji
knew he’d been caught, so he gave himself up, told them he’d been lying. Then he went through a portal, and he was gone.” Sora
folded his arms.
“And everything else was okay after that?” he asked. Riku nodded, covering his
mouth as he yawned.
“Fine,” he smiled, pleased, “just tiring.” Sora agreed with him.
“Maybe you should get some food,” he insisted, touching his back a little.
“Looks like you‘re tired.” Kairi smiled too.
“We could all do with something,” she agreed. “Go ask Imari, too!”
“You better not forget us,” Donald turned to them with a playful smile on his beak, spoke loudly to get their attention. “Then we’re
changing pilot again. We’ll get to Lacus while you two are piloting. But it‘ll
be a couple hours into your turn.” Riku nodded.
“I’ll be back in a minute.” the door closed softly as Riku entered the room.
His eyes wandered the room. Taiko was asleep in the cot, while Imari lay still
on the bed. Like some transcendent deity, the starlight lit the small features
of her milky face with an astral glow, her deep, dark eyes glassy with the
mists of tears. Her hands lay shakily on her stomach, still slightly rounded
with maternity. Curls of dark hair tumbling over the bed, she seemed to fidget
a little as she noticed movement other than herself. Glancing up at Riku as he
approached, her lips raised into a weak smile, but
soon fell back into a pensive expression.
“Want some food?” he asked, giving a beaming smile. “I think Sora and I are
gonna make some, we’re pretty hungry.” Imari shook her head.
“No thanks,” she said dreamily, not bothering to look directly at him. Riku
raised an eyebrow. They hadn’t had any food all day. She would have been
starving by now. Concerned, he sat himself at the bedside, crumpling the once
perfect wave of the sheet.
“You okay?” he asked softly, letting stray fingers coax a loose curl from her
warm face. She nodded slowly, her eyes fixed upon her bare feet. Riku raised an
eyebrow again, furrowing his face with lines of doubt as he watched her
changing expression. “Sure?”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered, her eyes seeming to fill up again. Riku watched a
single tear glisten as it curled down her cheek. He caught it with his finger,
caressed her face with a gentle touch.
“What for?” he smiled. Moving closer, he pulled his legs up onto the bed,
crossing them. Imari sighed.
“For not believing you,” she replied softly, touching his hand. “I shouldn’t
have trusted Meiji so soon.” Riku shook his head, giving a reassuring smile.
“Don’t be sorry,” he replied. It had hurt him, but he understood her reasoning.
“Meiji was pretty convincing.” He leaned down, lovingly kissed her forehead.
“Besides, he’s family. I know how important he was to you.” Imari gave a
half-smile, avoiding his eyes.
“You’re more important,” she stated suddenly. “Meiji… he’s nothing to me, now.”
Riku sighed, leaning down a little. He curled one arm behind her head,
supporting himself on his elbow.
“He’s still your brother,” he said, playing with the lining on her blue shirt.
“He’s still family. Regardless of what he did. Or tried to
do.” She shrugged.
“He lied to my family,” she breathed. “That’s pretty bad to begin with. If he
hadn’t disappeared like that, he would have been banished from Qanik.” Riku’s
eyes widened, and she continued. “And it’s what he tried to do. Separating
people, just like what happened to us… and whatever the heck he’s up to now
with those lunatics.” Riku sighed. Imari was right, in a way. There was a brief
silence, but then she suddenly questioned him. “You know what the worst part
is?”
“No,” Riku shook his head, his tone inviting her to tell him.
“The fact that we’re gonna have to see him again,” she explained sadly, “seeing
as we’re going after the New Generation.” She looked into Riku’s deep,
turquoise eyes, searching for reassurance. He was more than happy to give it to
her.
“Don’t worry,” he smiled. “Sora and I will be there. So will King Mickey.
There’s no way he’ll reach you without one of us knowing.” She tried to smile,
and another silence followed as she examined his face with dull eyes - they
were less bright than usual, even for such dark irises. They settled on his
turquoise gaze, and she parted her lips, as if to speak.
“It really hurt you, huh?” she asked hesitantly, curling her soft, small hand
around his cheek. Riku gave an uncertain snort, his eyes wandering from her
gaze. But he looked to her trusting expression again, nodding slowly with his
hair covering his sharp face.
“Yeah,” he mumbled. He paused. “I was thinking before, I don’t think I’ve ever
been so upset in front of you.” She shook her head, with a sad smile upon her
face.
“Nope,” she replied. Riku was not the type to get so emotional. “I could tell
you’d been crying when you came back.” He avoided her again, slightly
embarrassed. She could feel his face becoming warm with blood.
“Yeah, well…” he said, blushing. His language terse and monosyllabic, it was
fairly obvious that he found conversations such as this one very difficult. “I
thought… well, that was it. I thought things were over.” Her eyes saddened
further, she took him into her arms. He’d suddenly become the victim.
“They’ll never be over,” she smiled reassuringly, cradling him in her small
arms. It was difficult to hold him closely, he was
huge compared to her. “We promised.” Riku smiled, nestling his head into her
shoulder. Imari thought for a moment. Should she question him about the ring he
dropped? She decided not to, knowing he’d probably deny all knowledge.
“Hurry up, Riku!” Sora shouted from outside, knocking on the door. His voice
was muffled by distance, thankfully not waking Taiko. “We’re starving out
here!” Riku sighed with a smile, pulling away from Imari.
“I’ll make you something anyway,” he said, standing up. He looked to the cot.
“Taiko needs it, if you get what I’m saying.” She smiled, taking his hand as
she stood, too. Taiko would be fine by himself, they’d
be able to hear if he woke.
Sora and Kairi seemed happy to see them, quickly got to work making some food
for everyone. It was nice to all be together again, after the day or so apart.
“So you found out a lot yesterday, huh?” Sora asked dozily, his feet up on the
computer display. He picked food from his teeth, his messy hair glimmering in
the weak light. Riku nodded, yawning loudly.
Sprawled over the pilots’ chairs, they lay back contentedly - albeit messily -
contemplating all that had been found out over the past few days. The cockpit
was a mess, pieces of food were scattered about the floor. Donald would have a
fit when he woke up. Not bothering to change, they were happy enough to sit
there as if there was no-one else around - like lazy bums, as Kairi would have
called them. Ironically, she was still asleep herself. Hands running through
his silver hair, Riku continued.
“Yup,” he said, scratching his stomach. His eyes wandered over his chest, still
flecked with cuts where the shards of glass skimmed over his body. It caused
him no pain, thanks to the potion Donald had given him.
“So what did this guy look like?” Sora asked, referring back to the member Riku
had seen. Riku thought for a few moments, jogging his memory.
“Not much,” he concluded, “just wearing a black robe. He had weird eyes though, they were so blue that they seemed completely
white.” Sora nodded.
“Anyone we know already?” he asked, tired eyes looking to Riku.
“No,” he replied. “Although I was thinking, it could have been Jinn.” Sora
raised an interested eyebrow, shifted up in his seat. Leaning forward, elbows
on his knees, he glanced back at Riku.
“What makes you think that?” he asked. “Wouldn’t you have recognised his voice,
or something?” Riku waggled a finger.
“He’s a shape shifter,” Riku smiled. He seemed dozily confident. “He pretended
to be me, remember? He matched me perfectly, right down to my voice.” Sora
laughed at the theory.
“And you think he was pretending to be someone else?” he asked rhetorically.
His voice and body language suggested that he thought this claim was insanity.
“I don’t think so.” Riku shrugged, giving a smile.
“Think about it!” he smirked, tilting his head at Sora. “Jinn turned up in
Metropolis. What’s to say he didn’t show up in Glace, too?” He heaved his
shoulders. “Might even turn up in Lacus.” Sora’s eyes
widened. He was right, it was a possibility. But it was just a theory.
“Might be some new member,” he suggested. “I don’t think it’ll be their
leader.”
“Yeah,” Riku agreed, “if they’re anything like Mikado, they’ll send little
errand guys to do their work.” With a flick of his hair as he nodded, Sora
slumped back into the chair, his feet back up on the
display.
Flying was easy here, there were no obstacles, nor
changes in course. It was plain sailing. Sora didn’t even have to touch the
controls, simply lying back, content. His blue eyes darted to Riku, silently
fingering a ring in his hands.
“What’s that?” Sora asked, holding out a hand. Riku gave it to him. Sora eyed
it, examining the glimmering crystal upon it, the artisan work on the silver.
“Doesn’t look like yours.” Riku rolled his eyes, taking the ring back once Sora
was done.
“It’s for Imari,” he replied. Sora grinned, playfully slapping Riku on the
shoulder.
“I get it,” he beamed. “So when you gonna ask her?” He seemed excited by this
news, was hanging on Riku’s every word.
“Dunno,” Riku mused, eyeing the white glimmer of silver, and the sparkle of
clear crystal as the ring moved in the light. “As soon as I’m
brave enough to say it.” Sora looked puzzled, a blank look on his face.
“But you know what she’ll say!” he protested, folding his arms. “It’s not like
she’ll say no to you.”
“Doesn’t make it any easier,” he replied. “I don’t know what I should say.”
Sora, the ‘veteran’, snorted a laugh, settled back into the chair.
“Trust me, it’ll be easy once you do it,” he insisted.
On that note, Kairi appeared in the cockpit. Blue eyes alight with cheerful energy, she skipped across the room, resting her arms on the
head of Sora’s chair. Dressed in casual attire, a plain white t-shirt and a
long, purple skirt, she smiled as she looked them up and down. They looked a
complete mess.
“You lazy bums!” she laughed. “You guys aren’t even dressed yet.” Sora laughed
loudly, and Riku raised a smile, still with his eyes fixed on the ring.
“Well, we could say the same about you,” Sora smiled, turning to look at her.
“We’ve been awake longer.” Kairi laughed, shaking her head, ponytail swinging
as she moved. But her eyes soon found Riku’s fingers.
“What do you have there?” she asked, curiously peering over his head. It
occurred to her much faster than it did to Sora. “Is that for Imari?” Riku
nodded, pressing a finger to his lips.
“Yeah,” he replied quietly. Kairi squealed, ignoring his hints to stay quiet.
“Does she know?” she asked happily, her words tumbling out of her mouth. Riku
smiled, shaking his head.
“No, well… yeah, kinda,” he was indecisive, wasn’t choosing his words
carefully. It was clear he was nervous of the entire situation. “It was gonna
be a big surprise. But I kinda blew it, I dropped the ring out of my pocket,
and she saw it.” Kairi smiled warmly, resting her head on a loose hand.
“Aw, I bet she’s happy,” she sighed dreamily. “Did you ask her family?” Riku
smiled.
“I was going to,” he explained, “until everything happened with Meiji. Then,
after stuff got sorted, her grandmother asked me about it. They said it was
fine.” He smiled. “They said they know I’ll take good care of her.” Sora
beamed.
“We know you will too,” he reassured his friend. “Kairi’s right. Imari’s gonna
be real happy.” Riku smiled.
“Thanks,” he said. He carefully put the ring back into his pocket. “I just need
to find a good time.” Kairi thought for a few moments. Then an idea came to
mind.
“From what Donald told us, Lacus sounds like a great place!” she suggested.
She’d begun to pick up the trail of debris that they’d left, scooping all the
rubbish into her arms. Riku raised an eyebrow, looking to Sora.
“Donald and Goofy were talking about it yesterday,” he explained. “While you
guys were away, we just sat around talking. One, because we were bored, and
two, because it was warmer to all stay in the same room.” Riku smiled - Sora
made a lot of sense. “Anyway, they were really excited talking about it.
Apparently it’s beautiful out there, they said the
lake was gorgeous at night.” Riku nodded, holding the idea in his head.
“I’ll keep that in mind,” he smiled, a radiant, yet
apprehensive look upon his face. “What else did they say about Lacus?” Sora was
quiet for a few moments, but then he replied.
“They said it was a lot like Aer, but like Metropolis at the same time,” he
tried to explain, but didn‘t do so well. Riku raised an eyebrow. “Well, Lacus
is very, very religious. But they live like people in Metropolis,
they aren’t religious on the outside. But they take it all very seriously.”
Kairi giggled, looking to Riku happily.
“It took Donald a long time to explain that to us,” she beamed. Sora agreed,
and he and Kairi began talking amongst themselves. Riku sighed.
It was not as though his friends bored him. Far from it, they entertained him
for the majority of the time. But there was always a different atmosphere in the
Gummi Ship. He always felt as though there was nothing to do - other than the
endless cycle of piloting, sleeping, then piloting again - until the moment
they caught sight of the next world. At least now he had something else to
think about. Fingering the ring again, he stared blankly, not focusing on
anything in particular. The edges of the Gummi Ship’s windscreen blurring into
the vast blackness of space, his turquoise eyes gazed longingly into the starry
expanse. He thought about it again.
“What if she says no?” he
thought to himself, eyelashes fluttering. He shook his head, shaking off the
ludicrous idea. “Don’t be dumb. She won’t.”
Touching the soft folds of his trousers, scratching his knee, he continued to
think. It wasn’t the case of her saying no. He was just afraid to ask. Just
thinking those four little words brought him out in a cold sweat.
“Will you marry me?”
Wiping the sweat from his brow, he breathed a sigh. If thinking about it made
him wary, then saying it would make him even worse! He jumped, startled as Sora
waved a hand before his face.
“Thinking about it again?” he asked, with a shining grin upon his friendly
face. Riku nodded slowly. “Not again. Seriously, Riku, you’ll be fine!” His
friend laughed, lying back in the chair.
“I’ll take your word for it then,” Riku replied.
Two sets of quick footsteps resonated along a tiled corridor, endlessly tapping
along in the darkness. That is, until they reached a pair of wooden doors, and
they stopped. Hesitantly knocking on these doors, they awaited a response,
before apprehensively entering.
The door led to a room. A room of considerable size, it was difficult to see
much that lay within. This cavernous place was lit by an inadequate number of
small candles, their weak flickering smothered by overwhelming darkness.
However, the roof was made of glass, and the watery moonlight filtered down
into the room below, making the outlines of objects - and people - luminescent
with the milky glow. The floor was tiled, and the footsteps continued as the
people moved swiftly across the room.
“Sable,” a voice purred to one.
A girl smiled, the tapping of her footsteps now
silent. She stopped before a table, playfully bowing before the head of it.
“I have come with Meiji,” Sable replied, boldly stepping into a shaft of
moonlight.
Monochrome in appearance, it seemed every aspect of her was in black and white.
With her ebony hair tied back into a short ponytail, loose strands falling down
over her ivory face, she smiled. Her dark eyes gleamed, looking forward, fixed
upon a face before her. Her own face was slightly rounded, and although it was
obvious she was a young woman, she seemed overly childlike. Fairly tall in
stature, with a slender - but not too skinny - frame, she bowed respectfully,
not kidding around this time. A revealing wrap-over top clinging to the curves
of her body, her toned stomach was bare, revealing a black, almost tribal
tattoo upon her midriff. A long, flowing skirt hung from her hips, trailing
down to the ground. However, it was evident that she did not wear any shoes.
“Excellent,” the purring voice smiled again. “What brings you, Meiji?” Meiji
stepped into the moonlight, shifting his weight. He seemed unsure of himself.
“The Keybearer,” he replied, hiding a fearful undertone. “He knows we have
reassembled.” The rumbling of a storm began overhead, the moonlight being
clouded over, the roof becoming splattered with raindrops. It seemed there was
a pathetic fallacy in the atmosphere. A lone figure rose from the head of the
table.
“You mean Sora?” the voice assumed. The figure paced towards Meiji, letting his
arm brush against Sable as he went. “How do you know this?” He stood before
Meiji, eyes narrowed into a crease.
“R-Riku,” Meiji stuttered, obviously intimidated. His eyes desperately scanned
the darkness, but he did not find what he was looking for. “Kali!
Ryu! Or even Jinn! They know who I’m talking about…” The figure nodded.
“Kali, Ryu,” he stated loudly, voice echoing ominously in the darkness. “I know
you two are here, at least.” He held up a single arm, snapping his fingers. “The rest of you!” He raised his voice further. “Leave us!”
Without a moment’s hesitation, hordes of people left from the shadows, silently
slipping away, disappearing through the door. They did not argue, simply went
off, leaving two figures behind.
Kali and Ryu.
Kali stepped forth first, bright blue eyes gleaming beneath dark, fluttering
eyelashes, her red lips curled into a seductive smile. Standing tall in her
hooded gown, she folded her arms, quick to reply.
“Riku?” she questioned. “As in… Square-One?” Meiji
nodded, breathing a relieved sigh as the figure backed off. Ryu agreed. His
long, black hair tied back from his face, he gave a scowl, his
hulking figure stood still in the stream of moonlight.
“Should have crushed them all when we had the chance,” Ryu scoffed. Meiji and
Kali scowled at him.
“And you would have taken on Sora?” Kali laughed,
nasal voice grating to the ear. “I hardly think so. Especially
after what he did to Mikado. None of us would have stood a chance.” Ryu
narrowed his eyes, giving a low growl.
“Still,” he said. “We should have at least tried instead of leaving.”
“It is a little late for that,” Meiji hissed. “Anyway, Mikado was - ”
“Silence!” the man shouted. Instantly, the others fell silent. “We cannot
change what happened. My brother is dead. You do not need to remind me.” He
clenched his fists. “Meiji, please, elaborate.” Meiji
nodded.
“My sister,” Meiji began, trembling, “Imari. She’s the same age as him. She has
a baby - ” Impatient, and angered that the others had
brought up the death of Mikado, he grabbed Meiji by the shoulders.
“What does this have to do with anything?” he shouted into Meiji’s face.
“Please, let me explain,” Meiji begged. The figure released its iron grip.
Meiji decided to be much more articulate. “While I was back in Glace, she
turned up there too.” Kali raised an eyebrow.
“She made it back?” she interrupted. Meiji nodded.
“With Riku’s help,” he gritted his teeth, scornful. “Riku is the father of her
baby.” Ryu burst out laughing.
“Sounds like one hell of a family reunion,” he hooted, before the figure
punched him in the jaw. He cracked his knuckles as Ryu cradled his jaw.
“Just get to the point,” the figure sighed, rubbing his forehead.
“Long story short,” Meiji continued, “he saw me with Orexein. He blabbed about
the New Generation, told Riku that we’d reassembled. So we can bet that Sora
knows, too. They know something is up.” The figure nodded,
a smile upon his face.
“And you were all worked up about that?” he said calmly. “Meiji, they were to
find out that something was happening sooner or later. At least now they have a
chance to prepare for their failure.” He narrowed his eyes, creasing his face
into a malevolent smirk. Kali smiled.
“You look just like your brother when you do that,” she noticed, knowing it
would cheer him up a little. The last thing they needed was this man causing
trouble within his own group.
“Thank you,” the man smiled, proud to resemble Mikado. Meiji began to speak
again.
“Where is Jinn?” he asked. “I thought he’d be here.”
Kali shook her head, admiring her long, red talon-like fingernails.
“He’s still away,” she explained. “Releasing Heartless into
the worlds. He’s the strongest at magic, only he can do it.” Meiji
nodded.
“He’ll be back soon enough,” the man sighed, pacing the tiled floor, arms
behind his back. He turned to Meiji, holding in a laugh. “Seriously though, is
Riku your brother-in-law?” The others laughed, except Ryu, nursing his painful
jaw. Meiji did not seem impressed either, scoffed, folding his arms.
“They aren’t married,” he hissed back, kicking his heels. “Why do you care?”
The man gave a cruel smile. He had an idea.
“Sounds like your sister has greatly betrayed you,” he
said, moving closer to Meiji, who nodded, eyes narrowed.
“Know what the baby is called?” he whispered. The others shook their heads. “Taiko.” Kali and Ryu were stunned.
“After…” Kali started, but did not finish.
“Old man Taiko?” Ryu snorted. Meiji nodded. “That’s rough. She let you down big
time.”
“Anyway,” the man regained control of the conversation. “She hurt you, didn’t
she?” Meiji nodded reluctantly. “Sounds like some revenge is
in order.” Meiji raised an eyebrow as the figure circled him. “Think
about it, though. It was not Imari’s fault. Your pain came through Riku.” Kali
and Ryu immediately saw what their leader was doing. “Riku caused you great
pain, Meiji. He took your little sister away.” Knowing how close Meiji and
Imari were, he decided to play this to his own advantage. “It only seems fair
that you take something dear to him in return.”
“Damn right,” Meiji growled, clenching his fists, letting himself be manipulated.
“What is most dear to him in this world?” the man asked, growing ever-closer,
stopping behind Meiji.
“That‘s easy,” Meiji replied, his voice hushed, “Taiko.” Giving a smirk, the
figure leaned forward, whispering into his ear.
“Then take him,” he purred into Meiji’s ear, before pulling away. “Show Riku how it feels to lose a loved one.” Meiji’s eyes
widened. He shook his head.
“No,” he stated. “I won’t. I want to hurt Riku, not Imari.” The figure shook
his head, waggling an arrogant finger.
“Ah,” he smiled. “But the one action will have a domino effect.” Kali nodded,
moving forward.
“I see,” she commented, rubbing her chin. She understood how such a twisted
mind worked. “A chain reaction. If you take Taiko, and
blame Riku for it…” She moved across the tiled floor, footsteps echoing. “Imari
will be mad with Riku for letting it happen. Riku will be crushed, Imari will
go back home, and we’ll all get what we want.” Ryu nodded, seeing their sick
logic.
Blinded by rage, Meiji could not see that the plan was ludicrous. He just
wanted to get back at Riku for stealing his sister away, for defeating the
mighty Mikado, their previous leader. So he agreed.
“Alright,” he announced, after a short pause. The man threw an arm around him.
“Excellent,” he said, pacing back over to the head of the table. He sat down,
and, as if nothing had happened at all, he nonchalantly changed the subject.
“So, did Orexein say where he was headed next, nay, when he was coming back?”
Meiji shrugged.
“He mentioned Lacus,” he mused. “But I don’t think he truly intended to go. He
should be back any day, though, he said he was to return.” The man nodded,
resting his bare feet upon the wooden table. His eyes darted to a trio of
candlesticks, stood at the centre of the table. Focusing on them with a great
deal of power, he closed his eyes. Giving a sudden shout, they all lit up with
an orange luminiferous glow.
“I see,” he replied languidly. “I suppose we had best pay the Keyblader a
visit. Just to scare him a little.”
“I know they have been to a number of worlds already,” Meiji piped up. “Imari
was saying… Aer, Metropolis, and Glace.” Sable’s eyes
lit up at the mention of one.
“Aer?” she smiled. “Tono’s Aer?” Meiji nodded.
“Yes, they mentioned him,” he replied. The man nodded. He turned to Sable, and
his voice became softer. Holding out a hand, she approached him.
“Where are they?” he purred at her, and she smiled back, with a flicker in her
eyes.
“Let me take a look,” she let go of him, stood back a short distance from the
others.
Closing her eyes, her body began to emit a faint, yellowing glow. She slowly
rose into the air. As if a sudden blast of wind had shot down from below, her
hair and body were disturbed by the rush, billowing wildly in the energy. Her
eyes opening again, the glow subsided, and she floated back to the ground.
“Lacus,” she replied, moving closer to the man again.
“Thank you,” he replied, pulling her close to his side. “Now,
then. Which of you is willing to go to Lacus?” They looked around
gingerly, before Sable raised a hand.
“I can do it,” she suggested, curling the loose strands of hair behind her
ears. The man nodded.
“Alright,” he smiled. “Take another with you, you cannot go alone. And I get
the impression that these three do not want to go.”
Sable smiled malevolently.
“I know just the person.”
“It
looks like a puddle. With a town on it.”
“Shut up, Riku!” Donald squawked. “I told ya, it’s better at night.”
Rowing across what seemed to be a murky, lifeless lake, they were gathered in a
small boat, sailing towards the town. They’d landed on Lacus earlier, but on
the mainland, which was covered in dense forest. But here, upon the lake, stood
a proud little town, reminiscent of Hollow Bastion. The sky was clear, and the
sunset could be seen, orange mists hanging in the air. Riku sighed.
“I hope this gets better…” he thought to himself, casting a small stone into
the lake. “I wanted this to be perfect.”
Tonight was the night. After meeting up with King Mickey, and this Glowan
character, Riku was going to do it. The words ran through his mind as they got
off the boat, standing up on the wooden dock. He helped Imari up, taking a bag
onto his back, and carrying Taiko at the same time. Tying their boat to the
dock, Sora seemed ready to explore. The town was buzzing with people,
chattering amongst themselves.
“So where’s Glowan?” Sora beamed, taking Kairi’s hand and wandering off. The
rest followed behind. Donald laughed, as did Goofy.
“You went past it,” Goofy smiled, pointing to a small boathouse. “It’s there.”
Just beside the dock was a small, whitewashed wooden house. On the bottom
floor, it was just a shelter, and beneath, a little boat bobbed on the surface
of the lake. Stairs led up to the front door - obviously where Glowan lived.
Leading the way, Donald waddled up, knocking on the door.
A fairly tall, but extremely skinny man answered. He had sandy coloured hair,
and tanned skin. His eyes were bright green. He wore a long, pale blue robe,
tied about the middle with a darker blue sash.
“Oh, hello!” he smiled cheerfully. His voice was amiable, and his eyes lit up
as he looked down at the number of visitors who’d graced his doorstep. “King
Mickey, they have arrived!” He smiled, turning back to the guests. “I am
Glowan. Keeper of the
He led them into a quaint little room. A fireplace snapped and crackled,
letting a warm ambience soothe the room. The walls were papered with pastel
colours, and little, intricate designs. The floor was wooden, with a large,
shaggy rug on it. There were a number of comfortable chairs. And there he was. King Mickey, standing there before them with a gigantic grin on his
face.
“It’s good to see you all!” he smiled, with that unmistakably high voice. He
was clearly overjoyed to see Sora - but his attention was soon stolen by Riku.
Approaching cautiously, he tried to peer into his arms, before looking back up
at him. “May I?” Riku nodded, leaning down so the King could take a look into
the bundle of blankets.
“Go ahead,” he smiled, proudly presenting his son to the King. “His name is
Taiko.” King Mickey’s eyes widened, as did his grin when he saw the sleeping
baby.
“Well,” King Mickey smiled, captivated by the little life before him. “He’s
wonderful!” His eyes soon found Imari, who blushed as the King grinned at her,
quickly moving towards her. “And so is his mother. It’s very nice to meet you
too, Miss…” She held out her hand, flattered by him already.
“Imari,” she smiled as the King shook her delicate hand. “It’s good to finally
meet you.” The King smiled warmly, obviously taken with this polite young girl.
“It’s good to meet you too,” the King said, radiant.
He then moved to Kairi, greeting her happily, and finally, Sora, who bowed to
his old friend.
“Your Majesty,” Sora smiled. The King furrowed his brow, but smiled all the
same.
“Don’t start with that,” he replied. “You don’t have to call me that anymore!”
Taking a step back, he observed them all. “You’re all so much older,” he
beamed, “yet you have not changed in the slightest!” He paced the room, and
Glowan gestured for them all to sit down. “I’m sorry to say this, but we must
move on to more pressing matters.”
Glowan busied himself while the others sat down, making them some food, and a
drink of tea. He was very hospitable. Keen to get to know them better, he sadly
accepted that he’d have to wait until King Mickey was done talking with them.
“I do not know anything else,” King Mickey sighed, settling himself back into a
chair. “All that I know about the situation is what I have already said in my
letters.” Donald and Goofy leaned forward, looking to Riku and Imari. They
sighed.
“We found out a little more,” Riku announced, handing Taiko over to Imari. King
Mickey raised an eyebrow. “I won’t go into details, but… Meiji is Imari’s
brother.” The King’s eyes widened. He looked to Sora, who nodded.
“It’s true,” he confirmed.
“He’s still with the New Generation,” Riku continued. “Those guys are still
together. I met a new member of it, too. Well, I think.”
“You think?” King Mickey repeated. Riku smiled, gingerly rubbing the back of
his head.
“Could have been Jinn,” he smiled. He quickly stopped, seeing that King Mickey
did not find this funny. “But maybe not. Anyway, Meiji said that there‘s a
whole lot more of them, and that they have a strong new leader.” King Mickey
nodded.
“Did this new member say anything?” he asked, curious.
“Not much,” Riku sighed. “He said he was looking forward to meeting Sora.” King
Mickey nodded, with a smile.
“I see,” he said. A look of realization formed on Kairi’s face.
“Oh!” she suddenly said. “We heard Jinn’s been around
in other worlds!” King Mickey looked to her, eyes wide.
“Where?” he asked, obviously interested.
“Metropolis,” she explained, “we heard he released a whole load of Heartless
there.” She sighed despondently. “And he killed a lot of people while he was at
it.” King Mickey’s face shook with horror.
“That’s awful,” he whispered. “We have to stop them.” Imari shifted
uncomfortably in her chair.
“Are you going to kill them?” she asked quietly. The room went deathly silent.
King Mickey sighed, rubbing his brow.
“I won’t lie to you,” he began. “We have to. It’s the lesser of two evils, I’m
afraid. If we let them get away with what they’re doing, then billions of
innocent people will die. Worlds will be overrun by Heartless.” He gave her a
sad look. “It’s the only way. We can’t reason with them, they just won’t listen
to us.” Imari looked saddened, but nodded, understanding.
“I guess there’s no choice,” she said weakly. “It has to be done.” King Mickey
nodded sadly. There was a short silence, before he continued.
“If there are no leads,” he decided, “it looks like we will have to continue
what we are doing. We’ll have to search nearby worlds.” The others nodded,
agreeing. This seemed like the best idea, seeing as they had no other means of
finding the members.
So, the next hour or so was spent in a wonderful atmosphere, as they discussed
what had happened over the years, and how they were coping. They all got to
know Glowan a little better, enjoying some of the food he’d made. Sora grinned,
looking around. Everyone seemed so happy around each other,
they were clearly pleased to be reunited again. Imari and King Mickey seemed to
get on well, too. Things were going very well.
Riku nursed Taiko, playing with him a little, his face lighting up as he bonded
with his son. The big, baby eyes smiled back, Taiko babbling as he grasped at
Riku’s fingers. Then, grabbing his ring finger, it struck Riku.
“Think I’ll take a walk,” he suddenly announced. His movements were jerky as he
rose from his chair. “You wanna come, Imari?” She seemed skeptical. “Come on,
Donald said the lake’s real nice at night.” She smiled.
“Okay,” she said, rising from her seat, too. “Anyone else
coming?” Sora immediately saw what Riku was trying to do, quickly took action.
“No!” he shouted all of a sudden. “We’ll stay here.” Kairi nodded, agreeing.
“Want me to take care of Taiko?” she asked, hinting to Riku. He shook his head,
before letting Imari out first.
“Thank you,” he mouthed to Sora and Kairi, before raising his voice again. “We
won’t be long.”
The warm night air caressed their skin, the light breeze almost too weak to
feel. Looking up, billions of twinkling stars hung distant in the vast blue
beyond, surrounding the yellowing crescent moon. The town was almost silent,
and leaving the boat house, they meandered carelessly down to the docks. Their
footsteps rattled softly upon the wooden pier as they approached the
surrounding lake once more. Imari’s eyes widened, and
she took Taiko from Riku, quickening her pace as she walked down to the very
end. She stood there, looking out over the water, smiling as Riku followed.
Donald was right.
Fireflies buzzed dozily over the rippling waters, giant lily-pads floating
weightless over reflected crystal waves. The pink flowers of water-lilies lit
up the lake with pastel dots. Bulrushes danced in the tide, ripping softly with
a soothing, brushing sound. The stars sparkled on the surface, beneath
swirling, glittering mists, disturbed by the path of the happy insects. They
seemed like little luminescent orbs of light, soaring above the lake, skimming
the waves with fluttering wings. On the opposite shore stood the friendly trees
- willow trees - sparkling with more insects, hazy with the shimmering mist.
Riku stood at her side, smiled at her.
“This place is beautiful,” she smiled, the reflected light from the water
dancing across her face.
“Almost as beautiful as you,” he pointed out nervously. His hand trembled in
his pocked, clammy fingers grasping the silver ring. Flattered, she blushed,
giving him a smile. But, she knew immediately that something was up. He was
white as a sheet, and she noticed the sweat glistening on his brow.
“Thank you,” she replied. There was a moment of silence between them, but the
song of the bulrushes and lapping waves filled the warm air. “You think there
are other places as nice as this?” Flustered, Riku shrugged, continuing the
small-talk.
“I guess so,” he said. “King Mickey said there were as many worlds as there are
stars.” One hand remained firmly in his pocket, but he used the other to find a
stone. He skimmed it over the water’s surface. Stood here trembling, he felt as
a child again, felt in too deep. He felt numb from head to toe.
“Are you alright?” she asked him, her voice blurred. Riku was startled - he
must have lost track of time, staring blankly into the waters.
“Y-yeah,” he nodded, silver hair tumbling over his face. He looked up, and his
turquoise eyes met hers. They were dark, deep with tender understanding, her
admiring gaze fixed upon his blank face. He felt himself sinking; further and
further until his knees hit the wooden ground.
“Riku?” she said, voice quaking. For a moment, she thought he was ill, given
his drained look, and trembling limbs. But, as he shuffled around, moving his
weight back onto one knee, it suddenly occurred to her what he was doing. Her
eyes widened, and glassy with emotion, her lips
quivered as he produced the ring.
“Imari…” he began, taking her hand. It was clear he was terrified, but
overwhelmed with affection at the same time. “I love you.” She smiled, a few
tears trickling down her face. The light caught them, glistening in the watery
moonbeams. “I… I want to be with you, I want to protect you - both of you… no
matter what that takes.” He took a deep breath, prepared to speak the words
he’d been so afraid to say. “Will you marry me?”
Her face shone with a grin, her dark eyes alight with happiness. She was
overjoyed, and wasn’t making an effort to hide it. She nodded right away,
throwing her arms around him as he rose from the ground.
“Of course!” she replied, her arms grasping him, pulling his body closer as she
held him. Riku smiled, relieved, carefully putting the ring onto her finger. He
leaned down, kissed her softly. “I love you, Riku.”
They stood in a joyful embrace, holding each other - along with the baby - as
the fireflies buzzed, and the moon smiled down upon them. For a few glorious
moments, the world stopped, and all that mattered was each other. They’d be together
forever, and there was no-one else they’d rather be with.
“We should be getting back,” Riku smiled, pulling away slightly. Imari nodded,
running her fingers through his sleek silver hair. “To tell
everyone the good news.”
“Then let me be the first to give my congratulations.”
Sable stood before them - not that they knew who she was, of course - appearing
from nowhere, standing halfway up the dock. She was not too close to the boathouse,
standing beneath the weak glow of a lantern. She waved a little, looking naïve.
“Thank you,” Riku beamed. He was overjoyed with the news, wanted to scream it
from the rooftops. Slightly wary of the monochromic girl, he kept his arm
around Imari, but he was pleasant, all the same. Nothing would darken his mood
tonight. Sable approached, a smirk upon her pale face.
“Let me see the baby,” she said, eyes alight with a strange gleam - almost
childlike, yet feline at the same time. Imari smiled, politely declining. She,
too, knew that something wasn’t right. Grasping at Riku’s shirt, she tugged at
him desperately, knowing that the girl was suspicious.
“I’m sorry,” she said affably, “but we need to be getting back.” Riku agreed
with her, saying their goodbyes to the girl, trying to walk past her. But she
stopped them, sidestepping before them on light feet. He knew instantly that
something was going on.
“That wasn’t a request,” Sable hissed, her black eyes narrowing her face into a
menacing scowl. She suddenly snatched at Imari’s arms, but Riku quickly stopped
her, grabbing her wrist.
“Go,” Riku growled to Imari, urgency running through him. He wanted her to go
somewhere safe. Sable struggled against him, trying to pull her thin arm free.
But, Riku was too strong for her, grasping her with an iron grip. Paralyzed
with fear, Imari’s eyes darted back and forth from the boathouse, torn between
her options.
“Ikawa!” Sable yowled, managing to wrench herself free
while Riku was distracted, willing Imari to run. Hearing heavy footsteps upon
the wooden dock, he fearfully looked over his shoulder.
A man stood there behind them. He’d appeared from nowhere, just like Sable.
With a shock of bluish, shaggy hair carved into a number of spikes, he smirked.
About the same height - and age - as Riku, his build was lean, but it was clear
he was in excellent physical condition. His muscles were defined, showing
clearly down his bare arms. His skin was fairly tanned, and his green eyes
shone with energy. With a black, zip-up vest, and a pair of black trousers
tucked into a pair of black boots, Riku suddenly realised what was going on.
The man paced towards them, lips curling into a smile as he pulled on a pair of
thick gloves.
“The New Generation,” he thought, sweat running down his face.
Riku quickly looked to Imari. She stood still, doe-eyed and trembling as Sable
and the man advanced. She was terrified. In retrospect, hers was a ridiculous
action, but at the time, it seemed to make sense to her: she ran forth with a
burst of energy, threw herself - and Taiko - into Riku’s arms.
“What are you doing?” he asked. “You could have got Sora!” They were trapped -
Sable stood at one side, the mysterious man, the other. They were interrupted
by a booming laugh.
“Man, they’re making it easy for us,” the man grinned, cracking his knuckles.
“Ain’t that right, Sable?” She laughed too, a hollow screech as she prowled
towards Imari. It was all happening so quickly. Imari was whimpering, the rush
of emotions too much for her to bear. Taiko was screaming as she desperately
tried to calm him. Riku held in his own panic, knowing it would be up to him to
keep them safe.
But, suddenly, before he could do - or say - anything, Riku felt himself being
dragged backwards. Everything was a blur, and he heard a clattering as he hit
the wooden floor. Although the pain rang through him, he quickly struggled up
again, knowing Imari was in danger. Looking forward, he saw Sable saying
something to Imari - but more urgently, the man was now running towards him,
fist held back to throw a punch. Riku moved out of the way, but was hit by a
kick. He fell back a little, but continued to fight.
“Who are you!?” he shouted, throwing a punch back at the man. It seemed he’d
been challenged to a fight he could not refuse. He dodged, and smirked.
“Jeez, you think he’d remember the New Generation by now,” he laughed, “seeing
as you took Mikado from us. I’m Ikawa.” Riku frowned, feeling a surge of pain
as Ikawa struck his shoulder. His eyes darted to his sword.
“What do you want?” he yelled, grabbing his sword. Ikawa was unarmed, so it
would give him the advantage. Thrusting it forward, he held it at the man’s
chest. The blade gleamed dangerously in the moonlight.
“We’re here for the baby,” he smiled malevolently, standing still for a moment.
Understanding his weakness, he knew he had to bide his time. He quickly raised
his voice, so that Imari and Sable could hear. “See, you’ve taken loved ones
from other people. I bet you didn’t think anyone would mourn over Mikado, huh?”
Riku sighed, running his hand through his hair with his free hand. How many
times would he have to tell them?
“For one,” he began, with a scowl, “I didn’t do it. Sora did. Second, nobody
killed Mikado. He was a Heartless.” Ikawa smiled.
“Ah, but Mikado had a brother,” he said. He smiled cruelly. “And the way he
sees it, you should suffer the same way he did. It’s only fair.” Riku scowled,
moving forward, closer to Imari. He wanted to help her, but had to stay back.
The situation was too delicate.
“Why won’t you listen?” he tried to reason, instead of resorting back to
violence. That would not get them anywhere, would only endanger Taiko and Imari
further. Still, he wanted to clear his - and Sora‘s - names. “I didn’t do it.”
Ikawa shrugged, folding his defined arms, giving a nod to Sable.
While Imari’s attention was held by the squabbling men, Sable grabbed Taiko
from her arms with feline reflexes. Imari desperately tried to fight back, but
was thrown to the ground before she could try. Sable stepped back with a sly
smirk.
Riku sprang forward in an instant, but Ikawa struck him to the ground, too,
with a single blow. His sword clattered to the ground, slipping off into the
water with a long, frustrating splash.
“Oh, and it’s not just Mikado’s death we’re here about,” Ikawa laughed, seeing
the absolute fear in Riku’s face as he towered over him. “See, we’re here for
another of our good friends.” Riku’s eyes widened, knowing what he was about to
say.
“No,” he whispered as Ikawa rested his foot upon Riku’s chest, trapping him
there. Frustrated, desperate to get his son back, he struggled, but Ikawa put
more of his weight through his heavy boot. He cried out with the crushing pain.
“You might remember him too, Imari,” Ikawa laughed, before turning back to Riku
with a scowl. “See, Riku, we heard you’d stolen a loved one from our friend.”
He smiled cruelly, lines of twisted joy in his entire expression as he leaned
down to face Riku head on. “It’s only fair we do the same to you, right? Can’t
let the score stay at two-nil, can we? We‘re here for
revenge.” Riku struggled up from the ground, staggered towards him on
shaky legs.
“And you’re taking it out on a helpless baby?” he asked rhetorically, disgusted
they‘d treat such an innocent life this way. “That’s sick, even for you guys.”
Ikawa shook his head, his blue hair waving.
“You aren’t being fair,” he sighed, giving a cocky shrug. Riku frowned - he was
sick of hearing what was ‘fair’. “You stole Mikado away from us. You stole
Imari away from Meiji.” Ikawa looked to Imari, who’d managed to pick herself
up, but was too shaky to make a grasp at Taiko. “Hear that Imari?” He raised
his voice, and she looked up, petrified. “You have Riku to thank for this.
Better give him the thanks he deserves once we’re gone.” Sable grinned, pushing
Imari out of the way and approaching Ikawa. Her footsteps creaked upon the
wood.
“Speaking of which,” she hissed, giving the baby to Ikawa. “I have something I
must attend to.” She then whispered in his ear. “I’ll go ahead, just follow
through another portal. There’s no way these two can take you. Have some fun.”
Winking at him, she spread one arm, casting a portal. With that, she
disappeared through the void, and was gone.
Riku breathed a momentary sigh of relief. Sure, Taiko was still in Ikawa’s
arms. But they had the advantage now. Sable wasn’t there to keep Imari back,
and Ikawa was all alone. Riku could at least keep the man busy while Imari got
the others out there. Although, Riku wondered why they hadn’t heard the commotion
outside and investigated for themselves. But there wasn’t time to think about
that. All that mattered was Taiko, at that moment.
“Get Sora out here!” he suddenly shouted to her. She trembled, completely
frozen to the spot, unable to leave Riku and her baby behind. Ikawa laughed
loudly, drowning out Taiko’s devastating cries.
“Sora’s here?” he laughed, rubbing his neck nervously. The very name seemed to
make him wary. It was time for a hasty exit, much earlier than planned. “Then
that’s my cue to leave.” He smiled coldly, took Taiko’s little hand. “Time to say goodbye to daddy!” He waved the little hand,
vindictively putting on a childish voice, before stepping off Riku’s chest with
one last kick. Riku winced in pain, grasping at his ribs. “Oh, and you have my
most sincere congratulations.” Holding out one arm, he prepared to cast a
portal.
“No!” Riku shouted, erupting from the ground. There was no way Ikawa would be
leaving with his baby. He had no idea where this new burst of paternal energy
came from, but it was good timing.
Throwing himself forward, he knocked Ikawa to the ground - but, thankfully,
managed to grab Taiko in the fray. Quickly thrusting the baby into Imari’s
shaking arms, he warned her away.
“Quick, you need to go!” he shouted, willing her to run this time. “You stay
inside, and send Sora out here!” Finally, Imari ran. Her legs quivering,
shaking like jelly, she sped off, Taiko held in her arms as she wavered all
over the path. She knew Riku could handle everything from here, but it didn‘t
get rid of her fear. She was just happy to have her baby back.
Riku had Ikawa pinned to the floor on his back. He was sat on Ikawa’s chest,
his legs keeping the man’s arms down upon the ground. There was no way he’d be
getting up. Riku smirked through a deep frown. As much as he wanted to pummel
Ikawa’s face into a bloody pulp, he knew that he shouldn’t, and so listened to
reason. He wasn’t like them.
“The others will be here, soon,” he smiled, resisting his temptation, sweat
dribbling over his face. “We want to know all about you guys, and what you’re
up to this time.” Ikawa smiled - although, it was clear he was in pain, held
against the solid stone floor.
“Y’know, that baby is a cute little fella,” he smirked sarcastically, wincing.
“We had a nursery all set up and everything. He‘d have loved it there with
Uncle Meiji.” Riku scowled at his tasteless joke, grasping at Ikawa’s throat
with angered hands. But he stopped himself doing any damage, no matter how
infuriated he was.
“Shut up!” he shouted into Ikawa‘s face, intensity burning in his blue eyes.
“If it was up to me, you wouldn’t even be breathing for that stunt you tried
there. So I suggest you stay quiet.” Ikawa laughed, defiant even when cornered.
“Or what?” he taunted. “You’ll hit me? Well, go ahead! Go on, take a shot.”
Riku narrowed his eyes, not bothering to dignify the request with any sort of
response, still holding him by the throat. “Go on, Riku!
I bet the guys would have taken a shot at Imari. Or even Taiko.” At that
moment, Riku snapped completely. There was no way he’d let Ikawa get away with
saying something as horrific as that.
Losing his temper, he roared as he threw his fist into Ikawa’s face. Ikawa
shouted in pain, not realising how strong the young man was. Riku scowled, giving
another punch before rubbing some blood from his knuckles - the same blood that
trickled from Ikawa’s lip.
“That’s enough, Riku!” Sora shouted. Riku turned to look behind himself. King
Mickey, Donald, Goofy, and, of course, Sora, were approaching - they’d finally
arrived, quickly circled Ikawa, still lying on the ground. Riku still pinned
him down, not trusting enough to let him up.
“Great, here comes the cavalry,” Ikawa scoffed.
Sora smiled, before looking down at Ikawa‘s bloody face, when he frowned. His
eyes darted to Riku, whose eyes stayed focused on Ikawa the whole time. He
growled at the young Keyblade wielder.
“He has a sense of humor,” he said sarcastically, kneeling at his side. Now, it
was down to business. “What are you doing here?”
“I - we - came for the baby,” Ikawa snarled. “Riku took Imari from Meiji. You
all took Mikado from his brother. It was only right that we got revenge.” King
Mickey narrowed his eyes, folding his arms. He did not look impressed at all.
“And you’d take all that out on a tiny baby?” he said, a look of sheer disgust
upon his face. Ikawa nodded, not feeling any remorse for his actions.
“Of course,” he replied, as if his actions were perfectly rational. “Riku
deserves something awful for what he has done.”
“What have I done?!” Riku shouted, grabbing Ikawa by the chin, holding a curled
fist back like a scorpion, ready to strike his face again. “Meiji turned Imari
away himself! You were gonna hurt my baby for no reason, you twisted - ” Sora grabbed his arm before he could throw a punch,
struggled to hold on as Riku tried to force himself away.
“Come on, Riku!” he said, trying to calm his raging emotions. His eyes were
wide, finding out what had gone on. Imari hadn‘t had the chance to explain. “I
know you’re angry, but hitting him won’t get you anywhere.” Ikawa laughed, and
Donald frowned as Riku slowly pulled his fist away.
“Shoulda pummeled the guy,” Donald mumbled to himself.
“Yeah, Riku,” Ikawa sniggered. “Hitting me won’t get you anywhere.”
“That’s enough,” King Mickey shook his head, disapproving, before continuing.
“Now, you say Mikado has a brother?” Ikawa nodded, turning from Riku’s piercing
gaze.
“Yup,” he smiled, oblivious to what had just happened. He seemed happy to tell them
what they wanted to hear. “He sure as hell wasn’t happy when he heard what you
did to him. So he decided to do what Mikado couldn’t.” Sora’s gaze was curious,
yet angered.
“And what would that be?” he questioned, his eyes looking to Riku every so often
- just to make sure he was calm. It was taking all his self control not to lash
out again. Ikawa grinned, seeing the damage he‘d done to the young man.
“Oh, y’know, total domination,” he retorted, tearing his arms from beneath
Riku’s legs. Riku tried to stop him, but King Mickey told him not to. So, Riku
reluctantly stood up, but kept a close, blazing eye on Ikawa as he ascended,
too. “The usual megalomaniacal chestnut.” His frown
gave way to a sinister smile, eyes alight with twisted joy. “And
wiping you out while he’s at it.” Donald raised an eyebrow.
“Why us?” he asked. Ikawa laughed loudly.
“That was a dumb question if ever I heard one,” he smiled, folding his now free
arms. “He’s not an idiot. He knows the Keybearer is a threat to his plans. That, and revenge.” King Mickey nodded, understanding.
“For Mikado,” he sighed. “It was his own fault.” Ikawa
spat.
“Pah!” he snorted, casting his eyes to the ground. With a sudden unexpected
movement, he flung Goofy to one side, running to the end of the dock.
“After him!” Sora shouted, summoning his Keyblade.
They all thundered forward, in the hope of stopping Ikawa. Especially
Riku.
But they were too late. Holding his arm forward, he cast a portal.
“We’ll meet again,” he grinned, before disappearing into it. And he was gone,
as quickly as he’d arrived in the first place.
“Damn,” Riku growled, running his hands through his hair. He fell to his knees,
punched the dock, sending a large crack through the wood. Sora placed a hand on
his shoulder.
“Might as well go back,” he tried to raise his spirits, knowing he’d be in a
foul mood. “Imari’s waiting for you.” Riku breathed deeply, trying to flush out
his anger.
“Give me a sec,” he sighed, leaning forward to rest on his arms. “I can’t let
her see me like this.” Sora nodded, signaling for the others to go back. They
agreed, knowing Riku would need some time to calm down before seeing Imari
again.
Sora sat at his side, dismissing the Keyblade. He waited a few moments -
enjoying the glorious backdrop to such a horrible situation - before speaking
again.
“You okay?” he asked softly. Riku nodded, raising his head slightly.
“He ruined everything,” he growled. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d
felt so angry. “Everything was perfect.” Sora nodded, letting Riku vent his
feelings for once. His hands were fists, ready to lash out at any given moment.
Sora sighed, leaning back on his arms.
“I take it you asked her,” he asked hopefully.
“Yeah,” Riku nodded, a weak smile breaking through his creased frown. Sora tilted
his head to look at him, eager to know the response. “She said yes.” Sora’s
face lit with a grin.
“Congratulations,” he smiled, shaking Riku’s blood-smeared hand, trying to
cheer him up. “Was she happy?” Riku smiled at the question.
“Definitely,” he nodded happily, hands uncurling, his posture becoming less
rigid. His deep breathing continued. “Shoulda seen her, she was overjoyed when
I asked.” He smiled to himself. “Although I was kinda
afraid.”
“I could tell,” Sora nodded, glancing back up to the boathouse. A
silhouetted figure in the window caught his eye, waving. Sora waved back.
“Someone’s watching. Think you’re ready to go back?” He looked to Riku, who
nodded slowly, rising from the floor.
“Okay,” he agreed, before quickly dabbling his hands
in the water. He couldn’t go back with blood all over his hands, so he washed
them before heading back.
They returned to a strangely solemn atmosphere. The fire had dimmed to
smoldering embers, glowing gently beneath wisps of aromatic smoke. A few lanterns
were lit around the room, highlighting their faces with a white aura. Glowan
stood quietly by the fire, arms folded. Kairi sat near to him, on the rug, her
eyes glazed over. Donald and Goofy sat on a long chair with King Mickey. Last
of all, Imari was sat on a single chair, her body contorted into a tiny
position. She held Taiko close to her chest, holding so tightly that no-one
would be able to pry him from her motherly grasp. Sora quietly closed the door,
and they stood sheepishly on the rug, unsure of what to do - or say. It seemed
like not doing anything at all was the best option. Riku moved forward towards
Imari, drying his wet hands on his trousers. Kneeling in front of the chair, he
looked up at her as she noticed his presence.
“Is he alright?” Riku asked gingerly. Imari nodded silently, her hand cradling
his tiny head, caressing his silver hair. “He must be okay if he’s sleeping.”
Imari nodded again, not giving a response. Riku sighed heavily, rubbing his
eyes. He reached out to touch her. She felt cold.
“I know it’s none of my business,” Glowan suddenly said, with a hushed voice,
“but I think it may be best if you stay the night.” He looked to King Mickey.
“I know you wanted to continue on as soon as possible, but they’re not in the
right state to be going anywhere tonight.”
“We aren’t going anywhere anytime,” Imari whispered. Riku looked to her with a
raised eyebrow, as did the entire room.
“Why not?” he asked softly. Imari frowned.
“Just look what happened here,” she replied, her voice trembling. “They were
going to take Taiko from us. When we continue traveling, we’ll only get closer
to them. And that makes it more risky.” Riku tried to reason with her -
everyone else wanted to too, but they knew he would be more likely to get
through to her. Plus, it wasn’t really their place to do so anyway.
“But next time there’ll be more of us around to protect him,” he said, touching
her face. She looked to him, the lamplight shining upon her face. Eyes red with
tears, she shook her head.
“Next time?” she repeated, her eyes piercing his. “You said that last time.”
She sighed heavily, turning back to Taiko. “And at the very beginning, too… you
promised that Taiko wouldn’t be in any danger.” Riku tried to explain.
“Yeah, but when I took you out just before,” he explained, “I didn’t think
anyone was going to show up like that, I just wanted to…” His eyes lost hers.
“I wanted it to be special. How was I supposed to know that they‘d be there?”
She nodded, breathing deeply.
“I know,” she replied. “It’s not like I’m blaming you, Riku, but…” Riku could
feel his heart aching with her every word, absolutely terrified of what she
might say. She looked at him. “All this has kinda… opened my eyes a little.”
“What do you mean?” he whispered, his voice trembling. She sighed.
“Before, I was going along with everything because I thought we’d be safe,” she
murmured. “But tonight, I saw just how dangerous things can get. I saw that
these guys…” She looked to Taiko, rubbing a teardrop from his head. “They’d
think nothing of hurting a little baby.”
“But… but I stopped them, didn’t I?” Riku reminded her, his entire body
shaking. “I got Taiko back safely. I know he was a little shaken, but - ”
“But what?” Imari whispered. “That could have gone so much worse! That girl
could have disappeared with Taiko!” She seemed hysterical. “Then we wouldn’t
have had any idea about where he was, and he definitely wouldn’t have been
safe. I don’t even want to think about what they would have done to him…” Riku
reached out, gently caressing Taiko’s head. He knew what she meant.
“I know, but I got him back,” he tried to make her see. “We should just be
thankful that he’s safe, that’s all that matters.”
“I know,” she sighed, “but there’s always the chance that it could happen
again. We might not be so lucky next time.” Riku ran his hands through his
hair, trying to contain himself.
“What are you saying?” he cried. Imari sighed, curling up tighter, holding
Taiko closer.
“I think… I think it’s best if you just take us back,”
she said, tears running down her face.
Riku felt his heart rip in two. At the beginning of the night, she’d agreed to
marry him. Now she was leaving.
“What?” he said, drawing his hands away. “Imari, don’t
say that, next time we - ” She jolted to look at him,
sighing again.
“There you go again!” she said. “Next time, next time…” Riku didn’t know how
much longer he could handle the situation - the rush of emotion he’d felt all
night was still coursing through his body. He felt as though he could burst
into tears at any given moment - he could already feel his lips quivering
fearfully.
“You… you want to go back to Glace?” he asked, apprehensive to what she might
say next. She hesitated for a moment, then breathed a
drawn-out sigh.
“Well… yeah,” she said after a pause. Riku held his head in his hands, his eyes
tightly shut. He felt tears beginning to soak his eyes, knew that he wouldn’t
be able to hold them back. Imari saw how upset he was getting, felt a sorrow
begin inside. “Not forever, Riku,” she tried to reassure him, touching his hair
with one hand. “Just until all of this is over.”
“No, please…” he begged her, grabbing her hand, fingering the ring on
her finger. “We’re supposed… we’re supposed to be together, forever.” She drew
away from him. Her face was not tilted towards him, but he could tell she was
crying.
“Don’t make this any harder than it already is,” she breathed, “I just think
it’s best for Taiko if I take him back to Glace. That way, we’ll be safe.” Riku
wiped the tears from his eyes, but they were quickly replaced by new ones, and
he began to mumble to her - he couldn’t speak, was becoming too distraught. He
could not handle his emotions as well as he would like to, simply broke down in
tears.
Sora sighed - it pained him just watching, he could not begin to imagine how
Riku was feeling. He had to step in. Perhaps if he and the others tried too,
then she might come around.
“But Imari,” Sora said softly, getting her attention, “if you’re back on Glace,
you won’t know if Riku is safe or not.” Imari looked back to him, then Riku.
“I know that Riku can take care of himself,” she insisted. “He fought off Ikawa
back then.” Sora raised an eyebrow. What Imari thought was another valid point
was more suited to his case - that Riku could protect them.
“Then there’s no reason why he can’t protect you,” he replied, careful with his
tone - if he sounded too harsh, then there was the chance she’d mistake his
advice as an insult. She sighed, seeing his point.
“But there’ll be more of them around,” she protested. “Riku can’t fight all of
them. And what if you all get outnumbered?” Sora smiled, shaking his head.
“That isn’t an issue,” he smiled, comforting her. “We can handle being
outnumbered.” Donald and Goofy nodded, agreeing with Sora. If anyone would know
about this, it was them - after all, they had fought hand in hand for years.
Kairi nodded, deciding to join in with persuading her.
“And there’s always the chance that Meiji will come back,” she reminded her
friend. “What if he finds you? No offence, but you couldn’t fight off any of
those guys.”
“Other people from my town would,” she replied, stroking Taiko softly. “They
aren’t weak.” After composing himself, his eyes dried, Riku looked to her.
“But all they’d have to do was find you,” he reminded her, his voice quaking.
“You saw how quickly Meiji got away, they could take
Taiko before you could find anyone to help.” Imari sighed. She knew he was
right, deep down. But she was too afraid to choose either option.
“I… I know,” she sighed heavily, slightly letting on that she agreed. “But…
either way, he’s gonna be in danger. How do I know which is best for Taiko?”
Sora smiled at her question.
“That’s easy,” he smiled. “The best choice is the one where you both stay with
Riku. Taiko needs his daddy. And I‘m pretty sure he needs you.”
Imari sighed again. Sora would
say that, as Riku’s best friend. But, as the fear drained from her body after
almost losing her baby, she began to see sense. It was logical, she supposed.
But she still wasn’t one hundred percent sure.
“Is it…” she began, but quickly stopped. “Can I sleep on it?”
Unfortunately, there weren’t enough beds to go around. There was a single bed
in the entire house, which they all insisted that Glowan could keep himself.
Although, he luckily had a cot - which he pointed out, was used by his own
children - that Taiko could sleep in. Donald, Goofy
and King Mickey had to sleep on the floor in Glowan’s room, and the others all
had to stay on the floor in the other room. They weren’t ideal sleeping
arrangements, but they would have to do.
The floor was a mess of crumpled blankets, flailing limbs and sprawled bodies,
between a cot and the fireplace. The fire had been put out - it was too risky
to keep it lit while they slept, with all those blankets around. A single ember
would set them alight. The room was filled with soft breathing - no snoring,
thankfully - the watery moonlight filtering through glass windows.
Imari lay awake, as did Riku. It was to be a long night. They did not touch at
all, but Riku continually stole glances of her, lying still, staring up at the
ceiling. Unable to stand the awkward silence any longer, unable to keep himself
back, he moved closer, wrapping a single arm around her. She sighed softly,
looked at him.
“Riku,” she breathed, not wanting to wake the others, “just… don’t.” Her tiny
hands touched his arm, softly pulled it away. “I’m sorry.”
Hurt, Riku gazed back at her, lying on his side, holding his hand to his chest.
“You said you’d marry me,” he sighed, saddened by her actions. He heard her
sigh at his words, watched her close her eyes.
“I know,” she whispered. “And I meant it. This isn’t about us,
it’s about the safety of your baby.” She rolled onto her side, facing him as
she explained herself once more. “I know you’re prepared to take those guys on
and I would too. But this is about Taiko.”
“Doesn’t make any difference,” he breathed, nodding. “When I say us, I mean
him, too. I understand what you mean, Imari, but you have to understand that I
need you both with me.” He knew that she had a fragile nature, did not want to
be too heavy with his words. She was prone to paranoia, and that - accompanied
by her naturally caring nature - led to some awkward situations. But he loved
her, so struggled through.
“I need you too,” she replied, obviously fraught, “but I want him to be
somewhere safe.” Riku nodded.
“Yeah,” Riku responded, reaching out to touch her face. “But I know I could
keep you - both of you - safe, even while we’re out there.”
“I know,” she said again, monosyllabic, “I trust you - ”
“But you won’t trust me to protect you and Taiko,” he interrupted, frustration
edging in his tone. He ran his hands through his hair. He was surprised that
Sora hadn‘t woken - he‘d always been a light sleeper. “As much as you say you
do, you can‘t mean it.” She wrinkled her nose at his accusation, could not
believe what he’d said.
“I do trust you,” she insisted,
taking his warm hand, drawing it close to her chest. “It’s just… what if, you
know?” She kept reiterating the same point. “I want to make sure that Taiko‘s
somewhere safe.” Riku sighed.
“Yeah,” he reminded her, “but the thing of it is,
there is no safe place.
Everyone in the universe is in danger, this very second.” Imari stayed silent,
humbled by the thought.
“But at least I’ll know none of those New Generation guys will get their hands
on him,” she whispered after a pause. Riku sighed, rolling onto his back. She
was going in circles, and he’d had enough. He would voice what he thought.
“That’s just the thing,” Riku said, closing his eyes to keep the tears at bay.
“You don’t know. It’s not as
simple as just hiding you on Glace. If that were the case, I wouldn’t have left
you and Taiko there while we went to sort things.” He looked at her with glassy
eyes. “They don’t find out where we are by asking around, or searching like we
do. They can sense us.” He
sighed heavily, his chest heaving beneath the blanket. “Remember what I said
before we left the islands?”
“No,” she whispered, silenced by his words. She was starting to see sense.
“I said that… if I thought it would put you in danger,” he whispered, his eyes
gazing at her, “I would never want you to go.” She nodded, a little overcome by
emotion. “But like I said, there’s no safe place. Everywhere is dangerous. So
even though staying with me is risky, the fact is, it’s less risky than you
going off all alone.” He wiped a silver tear from his eye. “There is no way I’m
gonna sit back and let you go back to Glace.”
Imari sighed. Riku was right. She finally accepted it.
“When I said I wanted to be with you forever,” he said, eyes glazing over with
tears, “I meant for ever. No matter what happens.” He
rubbed his eyes, trying to hide his emotion - although it was a little too
late. “None of this matters. This situation doesn’t matter,
the New Generation don’t mean anything to me. Regardless of whether those guys
had reassembled or not, I’d always want to be by your side.” Flattered,
feelings of adoration filling up inside of her, she gave a smile.
“Then… I guess I have no choice,” she replied, with a watery smile, eyes
streaming. “I’ll have to come.”
A silence followed, but it was neither ominous, nor awkward. It was strangely
pleasant, in a way. Bathed in moonlight, they smiled as they embraced, in
amongst the cluttered mess of blankets. Imari smiled, her arms trying to hold
him safely. She held him close, with the soft, warm touch of his skin against
her own, his smell lingering in the air. The caress of his hair was cool
against her face, as he nestled himself comfortably into her shoulder.
“Sorry,” she whispered. “I don’t know what I was thinking.” She raised another
weak smile, and he felt her cheek dimple beneath his touch. “Although I guess
you’re used to that by now.”
“It’s alright,” he replied, fingers wandering through the curls of her hair. “I
know you just want what’s best for Taiko.” He moved slightly, tilting his head
to face her. “But you have to trust me, okay?” She smiled, nodding.
“I will,” she replied, with a yawn.
~*~*~*~*~
“So, what’s the plan?” Sora beamed, his smile almost
as bright as the morning sunshine. It was clear he was doing his best to cheer
everyone up after the events of the previous night.
Birds tweeting happily, butterflies occasionally flittering past the
windowpane, it looked to be a beautiful day. The warm sunshine poured through
the window, into the room. However, the lake was murky again, not magical as it
had appeared the night before - well, minus the appearance of Ikawa. Kairi
smiled as she peered through the glass, while the others stood around in the
front room, discussing what to do next. Glowan had kindly made them some
breakfast - it seemed he’d done nothing but feed them since they’d arrived.
They were all set to go, as soon as they knew what to do.
“We keep searching,” King Mickey sighed, with an apologetic smile. “Sorry. I
know this is difficult - and mostly, pointless - but we have to keep looking.
Although, I think that if we give it time, they might come looking for us
again.” He looked around the room, at everyone gathered there. He eyed Riku and
Taiko especially. “So keep an eye out.”
“Okay,” Riku agreed, Imari clutching at his hand. King Mickey smiled, before
looking back to the rest of them.
“I’ll leave my ship here,” the King said to Glowan. “It’s easier if we’re all
in the same one. I’ll be back to get the other, once this is all over.” Glowan
smiled, agreeing.
“Alright,” he smiled. “I’ll take care of it for you.” The King smiled.
“I was wonderin’,” Donald suddenly piped up. “Seein’ as they’re all usin’ portals
these days, you think they might… appear on the Gummi Ship?” The King sighed,
heaving his shoulders.
“It’s always a possibility,” he mused, rubbing his chin, “so we need to be
extra careful.” He braced himself, knowing he’d have to talk about the night
before. “After last night… we know what we’re dealing with. They seem to be
much more powerful than before.” He glanced at Imari, who buried herself into
Riku’s side. “Don’t take a challenge from them lightly.”
They all nodded, picking up their things as King Mickey finished talking to
them. They left, one by one, before only the King was left with Glowan.
“Good luck,” he smiled. “I know we’re in good hands.” The King smiled back.
“Yes,” he nodded, “I think they’re well prepared for this. Still, I shall be
back shortly, to collect the ship and such. I’ll explain it all then.” With
that, he closed the door, and left.
Chapter Thirty-Five
“Great,” Kairi sighed, lying back against the cool wall. “I’m sick of seeing
this place.”
“Hey, you aren’t in here as often as us!” Sora protested. Riku nodded,
agreeing.
“Yeah, at least you have the choice
to go someplace else,” he added languidly, pointing to the bedroom door. “Can’t
you go see Imari, or something?” Kairi frowned, shaking her head. Light bounced
from her crimson locks.
“No,” she replied, as if they‘d asked an insulting question. “She’s resting. So
is the baby.” Riku glanced at his watch, nodding.
“Oh,” he said, absent-mindedly. He should have known.
Kairi sighed. She wasn’t going to argue with the irritable men, simply folded
her arms, muttering to herself about their inconsiderateness.
After four days sat in the Gummi Ship, the travelling was taking its toll. All
where exhausted and irritable, bored with the endless cycle their lives were stuck
in. Sleep. Pilot. Sleep. Pilot.
And sleep again. It was complete relief knowing that the next destination was
within sight. Sora lay back, as did Riku, both eyeing the swirling,
effervescent world before their tired eyes. Imari was occupied with the baby,
but Kairi was frustrated with the lack of… well, anything, other than blinking
lights and buttons.
“Well, it’s still boring,” she insisted, holding her head in her hands.
“There’s nothing to do.”
“Stop complaining,” Sora sighed, frustrated with her grouchiness. “It’s right
there. Eidos is just ahead. I can see it.” He turned to face her, sat huddled
up at the back of the cockpit. “Then you can get out and stretch your legs.
Just be quiet.” Riku smiled, closing his eyes as he threw his head back into the
cushion.
“Jeez, you sound like your dad,” he laughed, glancing at Sora, who suddenly
noticed. He now knew how his parents felt when he complained on those
long-distance car journeys as a child. Sora - still fairly good-natured,
despite his exhaustion - laughed too. He knew it wouldn’t be long, but it felt
like an eternity.
Another silence followed, but it was quickly broken by Kairi’s frustrated
shouts.
“Come on, Kairi,” Riku yelled back, running his hands through his hair. “You’d
think she’d be used to waiting.” He turned to look at her. “You waited two
years, Kai. Half an hour isn’t gonna hurt you.”
“Well… can we at least talk, or something?” she asked hopefully. “You guys just
sit here silently for hours, doesn’t it drive you crazy?” Sora sighed.
“Yeah,” he responded, “but we’re too tired to talk, never mind do much else.”
He wrinkled his nose, his blue eyes glazing over. “What would you wanna talk
about anyway?” Kairi shrugged, an innocent smile spreading over her face.
“I don’t know,” she replied, wrapping her arms around her knees. “This Eidos place.” Sora shrugged, scratching his head
beneath his shiny brown hair.
“But… King Mickey didn’t say much,” he replied, his big hands grasping the
controls. “Other than that it’s going to be really dangerous. And that we’re
going to see someone in particular.” Kairi seemed intrigued, moved closer to
them.
“King Mickey trusts you guys,” Kairi smiled, “it can’t be that dangerous if
we’re going.” Sora and Riku laughed.
“Not sure if you noticed,” Sora grinned, “but we’ve been to some pretty
dangerous places in our time. One more can’t hurt.” Kairi frowned, wrinkling
her nose.
“I know, but still…” she folded her arms, trying to think of an excuse.
“There’s a baby with us this time. We need to take more precautions. You should
know, Riku.” She narrowed her eyes at him, turning to leave. “I’ll go get my
stuff for when we land.” Sora unbuckled himself quickly, called after her.
“Wait!” he shouted. Kairi turned to look at him, head tilted in confusion. “You
might not be going with us anyway.” Kairi folded her arms, obviously
disappointed - yet the curious gleam in her eyes made her seem sceptical of the
entire thing.
“Why not?” she asked sadly. “Come on, I’ve been stuck
here for days!” It seemed she’d do anything to get off the ship.
“Sorry,” Riku shrugged, genuine, “but if it helps, Imari’s staying on the ship
too. So are Donald and Goofy.” Kairi looked incredibly curious at this point,
unintentionally leaning closer to listen well.
“So… why?” she asked again, childlike in her irritating inquisitiveness. “Just
you two and King Mickey are going? Why?”
“It’s too dangerous,” Sora turned to say. “We’re not even landing there. The
King says it’s too hostile there.” Kairi raised an eyebrow. “We’re going to see
someone he and Riku know.”
“It can’t be too bad if you know this guy,” she replied, defiantly trying to
counter them. Riku shook his head, the silver sheen reflecting from his glossy
locks.
“They don’t take kindly to strangers,” he sighed. “They’ll freak out if we land
the ship. If it wasn’t for Tairen, we’d have been killed the last time.” Kairi
seemed shocked.
“Killed?” she repeated softly. “So who’s this Tairen guy?”
“The guy King Mickey and I met,” Riku explained. “See, we sorta ended up there,
while we were trying to find you guys. After we closed the
door to Kingdom Hearts and everything.” Kairi nodded, crouching by their
seats. Although the space was small, she still managed to fit. “The people
there were real suspicious of us from the moment we got there. They even
attacked us, but there were too many to fight back. Tairen smuggled us into his
house.”
“That was good of him,” Kairi whispered softly. This seemed to entertain her.
“Definitely,” Riku smiled, a look of relief as he
remembered the event. “He talked to us a little while we were there, he took good care of us for a day or so. King Mickey
told him about Ansem and everything. Turned out he knew Ansem.” Sora’s jaw
dropped.
“You guys never mentioned that before!” he said, almost jumping at Riku with
enthusiasm.
“We never thought it would make a difference,” Riku shrugged. “But seeing as we
have no idea of where to find the New Generation this time, we thought we might
as well go see Tairen. He might have an idea about it.” Sora nodded, finally
fastening himself back into his chair, grasping the controls again.
“Makes sense,” he said. “It’s not like we have any leads.” Kairi slumped down
onto the floor.
“So I don’t get to come?” she sighed, looking up with wide eyes. Sora looked to
Riku, who shrugged. He looked back down at her.
“It’s up to King Mickey,” Sora said softly, stroking her hair. “I don’t think
he’ll let you. I don’t think I would let you either.” Kairi sighed, as she
stood up from the ground. “Don’t get your hopes up. I’m sorry.”
At that moment, Donald came waddling in. He yawned loudly as he pushed his way
to the front of the ship, completely interrupting their conversation.
“Hey, we’re almost there!” he squawked, giving a smile to the others.
King Mickey followed him in, yawning just as Donald had. He was obviously still
tired, but had the courtesy to excuse himself when
moving before Kairi. She smiled, wishing him a good morning as he approached
Sora and Riku.
“That’s Eidos there, fellas!” he said cheerfully. “Better start preparin’!” He
noticed Kairi’s disappointed expression, looked up at her with concern. “What’s
the matter?” Kairi looked optimistic all of a sudden.
“Can I come, too?” she asked softly. “I won’t get in the way, I swear!” King
Mickey sighed, his expression falling as he glanced at Sora and Riku.
“I-I know you won’t get in the way,” he began, trying to sound kind, “but I
don’t think it’s such a good idea.” Kairi sighed, forlorn. He sighed, not
wanting to hurt her feelings. “It’s nothing personal, Kairi, but it’s way too dangerous out there.” He looked to Sora. “I
think Sora would agree.” Sora nodded, looking to her with a genuine gaze.
“We don’t want you to get hurt,” he sighed, reaching for her hand. “We’ll be
back before you know it, why don’t you get some rest?”
Finally accepting, Kairi gave a reluctant nod. She knew Sora cared about her.
And if it was that dangerous, then she understood why he refused to let her
come. She gave him a warm kiss before leaving, understanding why they wouldn’t
let her go with them.
“Okay, but take care of yourselves,” she smiled
weakly, walking away. “See you guys later.”
King Mickey then turned to Donald.
“Wake Goofy,” he commanded, “we can start descending soon.” Donald nodded,
immediately left to get his absent-minded comrade. “Right.
I have some cloaks we can wear, just to keep ourselves inconspicuous.”
Riku nodded, understanding. He unbuckled himself as Donald led Goofy back in.
“Do I need my Keyblade all the time?” Sora suddenly asked. “Seeing
as you said it’s dangerous?” King Mickey shook his head immediately.
“No,” he said loudly. “That will only draw attention to us. Believe me, we
don’t need it.” He paced the room as Donald and Goofy replaced Sora and Riku,
and the ship began to descend. “If we get into trouble, by all means, summon
it. We can’t take chances.” Riku leaned against a wall. He understood the risk
involved, but still had a question.
“What about when we need to leave?” he asked. “How will
Donald and Goofy know?”
“They’re leaving us, then orbiting for an hour
or so,” the King explained. “Then they’re coming back, so we have to be ready
by then.” Riku nodded, watching as the King left the room. He returned with the
promised cloaks, which they all put on.
When all was clear, they began to burn down through the atmosphere. The ship
hurtled towards the world, and everything was coming into view. It was dark,
and the towns were muddled shadows on the world’s surface. There were jagged
forests, and icy waters dotted about the harsh terrain. The ship finally
settled down at a riverside, just next to a small bridge.
“Here we are,” King Mickey smiled nervously. “Quickly, before they notice the
ship.”
Sora led the way, quickly opening the door and hopping out into the grass. Riku
followed, then King Mickey, last of all, jumped out.
He turned to Donald and Goofy before closing the door.
“An hour,” he reminded them, “don’t be late. We’ll meet back here.”
“Too late to turn back,” Sora smiled nervously, watching the Gummi Ship burn
off into the starry skies. He looked to King Mickey and Riku.
“Come on,” King Mickey said softly, pulling his hood over his head, “we need to
get moving.”
This place seemed to glow with darkness. There was a strange presence, and it
felt awful. The silver moon hung ominously in the sky, the silver crescent
almost signalling for them to turn back. The dark clouds were gathering. It
wasn’t a good sign.
The black river ran alongside them, splashing their ankles with icy cold beads
of water, rushing with a strange, echoing roar. It made Sora nervous. The trees
waved in the watery, wavering moonlight, nothing but eerie shadows in the
uncertain darkness. The long grass rustled in cool winds, slicing against their
legs with a scratching, clinging grasp - they clung to their legs, but were
ripped by their quick pace soon enough. But they had reached the wooden bridge
now, and this fear would soon pass as they moved into the town.
Tapping across it, one after another, they were almost at the town. The lights glimmered
weakly, just before them. King Mickey gave a sigh, turned to address the two.
“Keep close,” he whispered, footsteps rustling against the gravely path that
had appeared through the grasses. “Let Riku do the talking. No offence, Sora,
but he’s a little more intimidating.”
Sora nodded, knowing that King Mickey was right. He was strong, but he was just
too baby-faced to scare anyone off with but a glance. He looked ahead as the
town began to take form in the shadows. The buildings were squat, stone, with
thatched roofs and round little windows. They all looked the same, standing in
rows along the smooth path that ran through the town. People wandered up and
down this path - most of them huge, and clearly armed. Sora braced himself, not
knowing how this would turn out.
At first, things were alright. A number of people stared at the cloaked
visitors, some bold enough to make comments, but nothing too serious. They kept
moving through the dark streets, hoping they would not attract attention. But
this was to happen sooner than hoped.
“Where are you guys headed?” a gruff voice yelled from behind. Sora turned, had
to stop himself jumping at the figure he’d found.
A mountain of a man glared back, eyes burning. His muscled arms bulged even
beneath a thick black jacket, his tanned face creased into a frown as he eyed
the visitors. He shook his head of black hair, his eyes screaming that he did
not like the look of these newcomers. His patience seemed to run out at Sora’s
ineptness to answer. King Mickey nudged him, but he said nothing. The man
roared with anger.
“Ain’t you gonna answer?!” he shouted suddenly, drawing a sword from his side.
Taking a breath, Riku stepped before him. This would turn nasty if they didn’t
respond.
“We mean no harm,” he said firmly, his turquoise eyes smouldering, alight as he
removed his hood. “The second district.” The man
narrowed his eyes, replacing his sword.
“Alright then,” he growled. “Get outta my sight before I make ya.” With that,
he thundered away, muttering to himself. Riku and the others gingerly continued
on their way.
“See what I mean?” King Mickey whispered to Sora, keeping his head down. Sora
nodded, still in shock.
“That guy was pretty angry at us,” he stated, folding his arms as they walked.
“Are they all like this?” Riku nodded.
“Yeah,” he sighed, “it’s a pain in the ass trying to get anywhere here.”
Sora nodded as they continued to walk. King Mickey led them down a dark, dank
side street. It was littered with broken glass, and a drunkard shouted at them
for trespassing on what seemed to be his territory. But he was no threat - he
could barely stand, stumbling around as he tried to follow. Emerging from the
darkness of the street, they were brought into another.
“So what’s this guy like?” Sora asked softly, trying to avoid attracting any
attention.
“He’s intelligent,” the King whispered back, “he’s a friendly fella, he’s real different to the other people here.” He put
his head down and continued on.
A few men like the first stopped them, but they were quickly on their way after
some words from Riku. They finally reached a small house, numbered twenty-two
on the wall. King Mickey moved forward, knocked twice on the door. Sora watched
a black cat suddenly appear at the window, grooming itself before jumping down,
and at that moment, the door opened.
A hulking figure stood there, his huge, muscled arms folded over his huge,
muscled chest. With mixed length, jet-black hair, and strange white eyes upon
an unusual face, he seemed to be something other than human. Yet, he was
handsome in an eerie sort of way. There was no doubt that his most striking
feature was his eyes - even the pupil was completely white, and the iris was
non-existent. Sora quivered, unable to move his gaze from them. Tairen smiled a
little as he noticed who the visitors were - well, two of them, along with the
trembling third visitor.
“Never thought I would see the day,” he breathed amiably. Tairen was eloquent,
something that was not expected upon first glance. He looked around to make
sure that no-one had seen. “Come in.” He moved back, holding the door open with
a single, giant, almost claw-like hand. He held a book with the others.
As they moved into the room, he closed the door. It was an almost empty room,
housing but a table, a few chairs, and a crackling fireplace. There was a bed
against the back wall. The walls were undecorated, the wooden table with
nothing upon it but a small, flickering candle. The cat prowled around the
visitor’s legs, before hiding behind Tairen. She was obviously old, with flecks
of white in her thinning ebony fur. Yellow eyes watching the visitors, she
mewled loudly at them.
“Not that I am not pleased to see you,” he smiled, placing the book on the
table, “but what are you doing here?” He noticed Sora as he removed the cloak.
Tairen seemed alarmed, suspicious of the third visitor. “Who i